The following is a visitor-submitted question or story. For more, you can submit your own sleep story here, or browse the collection of experiences and questions other visitors have shared here.

Can't Move, Can't Talk, Can't SCREAM...Im Scared To Sleep!

by Meghan
(USA)

My Name is Meghan. I have been experiencing episodes that I now think I can link to sleep paralysis. I have yet to figure out if I'm actually dreaming or awake. I feel like I'm awake, but I want to rationalize it by calling it a dream. I am unable to move, scream or talk. I feel pressure on me, and I absolutely can't move.

I am currently living in the dorms at school, and have experienced this about 3-4 times since I moved in. I can recall a few experiences that happened when I was living at home as well. Overall it has happened frequently over the past 3 weeks.

Today it happened, and I couldn't move, I tried very hard to break through the "force" and was slowly able to move my fingers/hands and eventually opened my eyes. I felt like as soon as that happened, I fell right back into the paralysis, and then eventually became unfrozen. What's weird is the fact that I feel like I'm going through hell while experiencing this, but I wake up feeling totally fine. It scares me not to be able to move, I am trying so hard to open my eyes, and yell for my roommate, or pound on the wall...only to have no success. I'm afraid to sleep now, and don't know what to do differently.


Kevin: Hey Meghan, thanks so much for sharing this. You give such a perfect description of what sleep paralysis usually feels like. And now that you're experiencing episodes with some frequency, you should try to learn about why sleep paralysis happens, if you don't already know. Understanding that it's the result of a very natural process and is rather common (most people will experience at least one episode at some time during their life) is the best tool to defend against the fear and anxiety that can rise up while you are in the middle of an episode, as you describe.

Another thing that may help with this is reading about the sleep paralysis experience of others. A lot of visitors write in to this site about sleep paralysis, and learning about how they deal with their episodes or realizing that you're not alone in it can definitely be of some value.

Also, have you had the chance to talk to your roommate or any other friends about this yet? Sometimes being able to chat and laugh about it with the people who you will be seeing soon after you have any episodes can be really comforting. Anyway, just some thoughts. Thanks for sharing again, and feel free to write any more follow-up thoughts using the "Post Comments" link below :)

Warmly,
Kevin

Comments for Can't Move, Can't Talk, Can't SCREAM...Im Scared To Sleep!

Click here to add your own comments

Sep 25, 2010
This happen to me too
by: Ricky De La Cruz

Well this quite happen alot in my life , and i am only 14 since i was little this thing never stop bondering me. i feel preasure and uncomfortable but i got a trick that get me out everytimes this happen when it happens just move alot everywhere be strong and just keep moving alot and then i will stop but dont go back again to sleep because it wont stop bondering you

Nov 08, 2010
ahhh
by: Anonymous

dont be scared this i that your soul has left ur body possibly becose u are abusing ur body drink drugs sum times u can see a gohst aka ur sprit on ur bed u must stop this by relaxing and chill out just close ur eyes and guide ur spirit bak in you and u wil b fine the more u try to move or scream the longer it takes... the more u talk about this te more it may happen to those hu keep reeding about it i bert i happens more so dont fink about it if it happens tell it to f off

Nov 08, 2010
Science
by: Kevin Morton

I would caution the last poster against stories of superstition and solutions of ignorance. You are right to emphasize relaxation, but incorrect in your rationale. I would encourage you to follow the links I included in my response above to find out scientifically why sleep paralysis occurs, because it is quite capable of being explained objectively through observation.

Dec 03, 2010
sleeping problem
by: Kya

This sleeping problem first occured when i was about 12 years old. I wake up, i am able to see my surroundings but i cant move at all. I cant open my mouth and it feel as though my jaw is screwed shut. I feel very frightened, like there is an evil spirit watching me. I try real hard to break loose but i cant. Eventualy it wares of, it last about 5-7 minutes. When i wake up im afraid to go back to sleep. this has been happening to me frequently. Also it happens when i fall asleep. Im aware that i fell asleep and i cant move or talk and i try hard to wake back up.

Dec 07, 2010
cant move or scream!
by: Davis

I've had this feeling about 5 or 6 times. I tried to fall asleep n I feel myself slipping away, almost like I'm fainting. I get to a point where I fell all weird in my brain, than I just slip away, into a state of paralysis. I can't move or scream. I hear things around me but I can't react. I made an appt with my neurologist to make sure. From what I read. Its exactly how I felt. I'm glad I'm not alone. Thanks for sharing ur stories, and I'm lookin frwd to see what my doctor says. Wish me luck.

Jan 27, 2011
Same!!
by: Charlotte

This happens to me were I can't open my eyes or scream for help, do you get vision or when it's happening do you know it's happening to you. Every time it happens to me I know what's happening but I just can't seem to open my eyes or move no matter how much I try, is this what happens to you.

Jan 27, 2011
messed up
by: Mariah

I hear ya, happens to me so often, I will fall asleep then its like im awake because I can hear whats really going on around me but I cant move, talk or open my eyes. last night was different though I actually felt a body beside me that wrapped their arms around me and started to squeeze and I couldnt breath, couldnt scream, couldnt open my eyes, couldnt move. then my sister came into my room and I snapped out of it gasping. sucks

Feb 19, 2011
Don't be scared!
by: Anonymous

I understand everything people are saying about this subject. What I do is I think about the name Jesus because you are not able to speak; once I do this that feeling leaves!

Feb 21, 2011
: )
by: Anonymous

Hi Megan,

You should be glad to know that you're not alone in this. There are many of us who experience the same circumstances. And of course, that includes me as well. I've been getting SP since i was (approximatively) 9. As a kid, i initially assumed it really was a visit from the devil. I cried every time i got it. I got it too often to the point that i chose to sleep with my parents! And also too often that for some reasons i could feel it coming(up to now)! However, as i grew up (and tend to get less superstitious), curiosity hit me and was very sure that there was a scientific explanation behind this. Hence, i came through SP. There are a lot of information about SP (for example;causes,prevention,etc.) that you can gain through the net. I advise you to browse through them. So once again, don't worry and don't be scared.

Ps*Do get some sleep!

Mar 26, 2011
cant move
by: Anonymous

Everytime that happens to me I move my lips or try to lick my lips. After I do I can move again.
It works for me all the time.

Apr 03, 2011
your soo right
by: Anonymous

this happens to me too.. i feel ytraped and i wake up choking

Apr 04, 2011
this just happened to me!
by: Anonymous

This happened last night to me, I really dont know if I was dreaming it or awake I feel like I was awake. My boyfriend was next to me and I couldn't move to get him to wake up to get his attention I wanted to scream but I couldn't it only lasted a few mins but it was terrifying!

will it happen again to me?

Apr 05, 2011
omg?
by: Anonymous

This happens to me,, it happend to me a few times before and i was soo scared!! it happened lastnight aswell but it was soo weird dis tym,, :/ it happend first which im used of but then again i think like 3tymz,every tym it did it i woke up with my heart racing like mad, and i was really scared,soo glad to hear im not alone in dis,lol :-)

May 06, 2011
and this too shall pass
by: Anonymous

happened to me recently and this thing tried to have sex with me...it had on one occasion but since ive been cleansing and having a better/closer relationship with GOD - I pray to Him and the spirit leaves immediately. I now know what to do and Im ok - I dont fear the the spirit anymore.

May 12, 2011
cant talk or move
by: Anonymous

I just woke up and I had to research what was going on with me. I could not move and I felt a tingle across my back. Weird. I kept repeating that I love my lord and I was able to move move after that. Is this common or do I have the devil visiting me

May 15, 2011
Cant move a body part
by: Anonymous

Ah i have been experiencing this for past year & a half...i think its something thats out of science's reach....

May 18, 2011
Second time now...
by: Airman

Im glad im not alone, this morning the same thing happend to me as well and this is the second time. I don't understand why, Im just glad that im not making this up, its really hard to comprehend.

Jun 07, 2011
Night terrors
by: Al3x146

Well I have this problem alot, but when it happens to me, I can't move talk yell or anything. It also feels like I'm being watched and a billion things are racing through my mind all at once. And, right before I awaken, I see a very horrifying face like from the excorsist. It hasn't happened to me in over a week. One of the scariest parts though is that my ears roar really loudly like if gun shots were just shot off to the right. I'm 13 and this has been happening to me since I was 12 or so and when I asked my doctor about this problem so called sleep paralysis, he said it's just basically night terrors. He also said that this problem usually fades away as you get older so I'm not really worried. I hope my story and imformation helped some of you and good luck.

Jun 10, 2011
last nite
by: samantha D

this happend to me last nite,i never felt like this before i came home from hanging out with my boyfriend and was laying in my living room with the tv on and the light off. i fell asleep but i could still hear and see the tv and it seemed extremly loud. i tried moving but i couldnt and i remember trying to scream as loud as i could but nothing would come out. then it seemed like the tv just shut off but i could stilll hear the sound coming out. i tried moving and screaming and and take my self outta this nightmare but it still didnt work. then ,i felt like i was being raised up in the hair and i remember looking down at my legs and i could see them moving back and fourth ,a few seconds later i was back on the couch and it seemed like i was awake when i tried moving i couldnt again,so i wasnt away i was still sleeping ,finally someone how i got out of it and was really awake . i was so scared to fall back asleep it was like 3 in the morning im 20 years old and i actually woke my mom up bc how scared i was.if anyone else felt that way please let me know.

Jun 11, 2011
I kinda know what your feeling
by: Al3x146

Yeahsamantha, I've had that happen but the reason it sucks so bad for me is that when I get the nerve to fall back asleep, It usually happens as soon as I fall asleep. This only happens when I'm alone or if I like noones around. So gl to you.

Jun 16, 2011
same here
by: Anonymous

this happens to me on occasion but its only when im drifting into sleep but im still barely awake. About a week ago i heard loud screaming and i was staring at the celing and i was trying to move but couldnt. i usually hear conversations with voices ive never heard in my life. I always get really scared everytime it happens. I found out that if i play music until i sleep it doesnt happen. It only happens when its dead silent in my room.

Jun 20, 2011
damn
by: Anonymous

Well I'm here to tell you that you are not alone on this I just got out in the state in being in sleep paralysis I. Kid you not, and yes trust me it feels bad but it eventually wears off, a good way to react to it is move around like for example move your fingers arms and head it works for me :), this may sound funny but I kicked out of a sleeping paralysis I don't know how I did it but I just gave it all I got and boom I freed myself, don't be afraid to talk about it share amongst your close friends and faily you are not alone on this god bless you and take care!:)

Jun 25, 2011
sp
by: jack

I have had these over 8 times now This year! Its really starting to freak me out and dont know if im going crazy or what. The first one was the most intense. There is always a demon or demons in them. Stalking me. I cant move literally frozen, and it only happens when I lay flat on my back. I have heard it is a demon trying to posess your soul not quite sure if thats the case. But maybe? It feels like I am in hell! literally in hell! I think that I am slipping and getting weak with god. The last dream I had was today at 430 am. The devil was literally stalking me, it is the most intense dream and felt like reality, Maybe I got a glimpse of hell?I can hear myself breathe and almost hyperventilate. It is by far the scariest feeling in the world. I will tell you what works! I know it does and I will tell you if there is an evil in this world. There is a god. And jesus christ is real! All those non Believers if you had dreams as intense as mine you will believe! When your having the sleep paralysis You cant move, you cant talk, but if you can manage to think inside your head, or talk SAY In the name OF jesus Christ get out! Protect me Jesus Christ! I woke up instantly! He is real and will protect you. TRY IT! These dreams are evil! And insanely the most scariest thing I have ever experienced. And the only thing that you can fight evil with is good! So you want a cure? I just told you how to atleast wake yourself up. I dont know if they will stop but atleast its a start. Good luck and I hope they stop! I really am scared to sleep sometimes. Also try and sleep on your side, or stomach it never happens when Im on my side or stomach.

Jul 16, 2011
need help
by: jessica

I have been having this for a long time, I am 33 and it started when i was 28. I am frozen cant talk, yell or move. I pray when it happens. I can feel bad things around me, i hear this swooshing sound above me. But last night I was just mad about it, so during the episode I said the F word. I think i have had enough, I said F you to whatever it was and then I felt this instant warm feeling on my neck( like if you put ice hot on) there was pressure and this warm burning feeling( not fire burn, but very warm) it scared me so much. I got up after to see if I had marks on my neck. Thank god I saw no marks. I have been reading about sleep paralysis, but if thats what I have then why all the sudden when i get mad does my neck feel that. Really need some answers, anyone else have this happen. Please help.

Jul 22, 2011
Maybe because of sins
by: Anonymous

I notice that when I look at porn before sleep, especially homosexual porn, the sp can become a problem. I am convinced this is the cause of my torment. Ive tried many times to give it up, but it is not easy to do. If I do relapse it seems like the SP is there waiting. My first visit seemed like there was a portal on the other side of my room and a figure behind me was physically dragging my arm towards the portal. I was frightened but I repressed it. I recently saw a dark spirit walking next to my bed after another experience with sp. I was taken-aback, but I am sure that I will never have another one. Im giving it up, and I wont turn back. The above poster was absolutely right when they said that the farther you are away from God, the more vulnerable you are to the spiritual realm. Writing about this is embarrassing, but I need this cycle to end immediately.Thanks for listening to my confession. Please Pray for Me and Ill do the same for you.
-God Bless

Jul 23, 2011
Sleep Paralysis or lucid dreams
by: Parker

These episodes are totally scary. I've actually had these since childhood and i'm in my mid thirties. When i was young my parents would say a witch was riding me or sitting on my chest and i believed this and starting to see a witch and other things on me and it mostly happened when i slept on my back. As i've gotten older i have found some things to break me out one is to pray like @#%$ to GOD to help me and release me but mostly try to move some part of my body like a toe or finger to break it. A couple of days ago it happened again and it seemed like i was awake cause my son was in the room with and my husband was in bed with me and i was trying so hard to tell him to wake my husband up,because i told him before i went to sleep that if he heard anything to wake me up. He went to sleep and all i could see was my son and i thought he could hear me but when i did come out he said he didn't and i was so angry at him. For some reason it happened like three times in the same day and i was just freaking out. I was so sleepy like i was drugged and found it hard to stay awake while i was talking to my husband.

Jul 30, 2011
sleep paralysis
by: neio7600@aol.com

this has happened to me all my life an im 51 years old now. in my exsperiance i hear humming like electric sound before it happends. when it dos happen dont go right back to sleep get up walk around a bit an go back to sleep changeing your position.also my mother had the same problem..

Aug 01, 2011
What can I do?
by: Bethany

When I was little I used to have a recurring dream where I could hear my house being robbed, I would walk out of my bedroom to walk down the stairs to tell my mum and dad but when I reached the stairs I froze, I could not scream or move and I would be terrified. I can't remember when the dreams stopped, but now I am 22 and live in a new house with my family, over the past few months I have been having night terrors and not sleeping well, but last night was different, I couldn't sleep until around 6am and when I did I felt like I was awake and could feel something or someone in my room, I felt literally frozen, like some sort of forcefield I couldn't get past, I was screaming into my pillow and at the top of my lungs but no sound would come out, as if I didn't have it in me. It felt so real as if I was screaming for my mum and trying to drag myself out but nothing. When I finally came to, I ran down to my mums room in a panic, feeling stupid now as I am 22. It was only 6.50am and yet I felt like it was happening for ages. Should I see my doctor? Bethany

Aug 04, 2011
5th time in 3days
by: Anonymous

I patiently read everyone's comment here, im glad im not alone, its happening to me too, i observe things alot, i think we guys are connected somehow, im trying to figure somethings out. I assumed some possible cause of this episodes
1. Too many porn movies or masturbation(i masturbated alot within few days that this things happened to me)

2. Moving into a new house(we just moved to this new house, )

3. Stressing out your body and not sleeping enough to supplement it,

4. Or often times when you are dozing off you try to wake up maybe bcos you are watching movie or studying for exams, now when you really want to sleep you tried waking up again then you are too weak to do so.

5. Not saying your night prayers


Aug 05, 2011
.
by: Anonymous

If you are muslim and you have yhis problem this is because there is a jin sitting on you. I recommend firstly make sure you recite ayatul kursi. And dont sleep flat on your back.

Aug 08, 2011
Back or Stomach?
by: Anonymous

Ive been awake for 2 hours from an attack. Im a freshman in high school and tomorrow will be my third day of school. I figured that or a performance this week that im not prepared for would be the sole reason. My attacks are usually stupid but still frightening. Its the sense of urgency to get away. This time i was dreaming about my favorite singer; couldnt move, but my left eye was twitching. I didnt see him but i heard him. I wanted nothing but to get away. BUT...ive noticed that a lot of people that have SP get it from laying on their back. I cant recall the last time ive ever slept on my back. I also think its interesting how right before it happens, everything is so defined. It feels like youve been inhaling laughing gas and your body is heavy. I love that part. Dont get me wrong, im terrified of sp. I refuse to go back to sleep tonight.

Aug 13, 2011
here is a solution
by: Anonymous

say the name jesus continuasly and it will go away thats what i do when it happen to me. one time it happen and i left my bed and went to my brothers. Then all of a sudden i felt someone punch me in the gut. My body even moved on the bed i was wide awake eyes open and the feeling of being held down had stoped but yet that happen.

Aug 14, 2011
It happened to me last night
by: jennifer

This happened to me last night, my son and boyfriend were in the other room and I had just dozed off to sleep, I was lying on my back I am a back sleeper too. i had a really bad nightmare right before it and then it happened my neck was frozen to the side I couldnt move I couldnt yell it was terrifying I finally must of managed to yell my boyfriends name because they came in there and I could here everything but still couldnt move as they were trying to wake me up. Finally I woke up and I was extremely scared!! I stayed up awhile, even came down here and found this site and read a little and went back to sleep and I was fine. Just thought Id share my story and Im def going to read up on this, btw Im in my early 30's, I hope it doesnt happen anymore but I did get some good tips on here. Thank you everyone and it does help knowing Im not alone on this.

Aug 17, 2011
First time I've ever felt this.
by: Becca. Female, 16.

I patiently read everyones comments. and it made me feel great. Anyway, this morning, about an hour ago. I was laying on my side with my right hand on top of my left hand, in my bed, facing the wall. I was laying on top of my comforter. I remember being barely awake. then I fell asleep and about 10min later, I woke up. and couldn't move, talk, speak. I was barely breathing. My eyes were open. But, it felt like they were moving In different directions. I felt as if, I wasn't myself. I felt like I was being watched. And, as soon as i realized what was going on, my breathing became very faint. I was panicking. So, in order to break out, I relaxed & closed my eyes. Less than a minute later, I woke up & literally jumped outta my bed. With tears in my eyes. Now, the only person in my family that has experienced this is my older brother. That I know of. I am a little scared to go to sleep. But, God didn't give us the spirit of fear. But, of power,love&a sound mind. :-) peace.

Aug 18, 2011
scary day dream
by: rosy

i am going through same problem from last 3 months continuously. m 26 . m very very upset as it is increasing day by day. it always happens when i sleep in the morning. m wonder it never happened in the night. when it happened i feel like somebody try to rape me or somebody wants me to follow his/her orders.even sometimes i can hear stupid sounds. it is really very scary. i just want to get out of it i cant tolerate it m very stressed because of this

Aug 18, 2011
its possible to fight it
by: Anonymous

hi my name is joe and i have experienced this too on numerous occasions. It feels as if i am constantly falling in my attack and i cant open my eyes either or move or scream i get this crazy chill over my entire body as if someone or something is really evil but never seen anything just heard voices calling my name one time. So sometimes when i am really tired i can feel it starting to happen the best thing to do in my opinoin to prevent it from happening is when i get that feeling i keep my eyes open and try to move right away and it goes away but it is hard to do but you can achieve it all the time just what ever you do dont let it get the best of you. Try to move as soon as it starts and dont close your eyes. I hope this helps anyone who goes through this like so many others of us who experience this.

Aug 20, 2011
What is it?
by: Anonymous

This has happened to me a few times. But last night was the first time in a while.

My girlfriend is away with her friends at the moment and I struggle to sleep without her. I normally sleep on my side but last night because I couldn't sleep I tried to get comfy on my back, with my arms above my head. I hadn't been like that for more than 30 seconds and then I heard someone running up the stairs and my girlfriends voice, saying my name and that it was her.

From that point I could not move. My eyes were open and I was frantically looking to see what was holding me down. I tried desperately to screams and move but could do neither at all. This went on for about 10 minutes and it felt as if something was sat on top of me holding me down.

I tried to relax and put everything out of my mind. Then my phone lit up, because I recieved a text. About 20 seconds after that I heard a mans distant scream (like it was next door - noone is living next door at the moment) and then I was free again.

When I looked at my phone it was a text from my girlfriend.

I'm not religious, but I am terrified to sleep tonight so I will be saying a prayer before I go to bed.

Can anyone help me to understand if this was a dream in a paralysis state or something else?

Aug 22, 2011
Wow
by: Chris

Last night I woke up about 2.30 as I woke up I was like half asleep I could see this man only for about five secs I tried to move but I was just Pinned to the bed the only thing I could move was my eyes I tried to call help but all I could do was moan like a sound of a cave man I think it lasted about a minute but the night before the same thing happend to my sister :/ I have asked the guys at work and they have had the same thing happen to them some say it's the soal coming out of your body and if you have a bad dream but your just awake in it but I think it's just that your body is so deeply relaxed but your brain is active and you think about all the things that has happend that's maybe why you can't move or talk because you need your muscles to talk but who knows ay??

Aug 25, 2011
Tips
by: Anonymous

Im muslim and had this problem since around 17-ish. Now im 27. But this prob has stopped since two years back and im so happy i can sleep well every night now without fear. Here are some tips if you're a fellow muslim. :)

1. Perform your ablution if you can especially after getting home from late nights.

2. Read a prayer before sleep to seek protection from Allah against syaitan. Surah Al-Falaq or Qursi.

3. Try not to sleep on your back or place your arms on top of your eyes or forehead - idk why but sp always used to try attack me when i did that

4. During that struggle, you must keep on your willpower to fight it off and chant zikir to Allah the Almighty - normally few secs after that i will break free as that thing knows you are submitted to God and not the demon.

5. Look out for loud ringing, sudden gush of heavy wind sounds or black figure roaming around in between of you trying to fall asleep. Quickly get up and seek forgiveness from Allah.

6. The first thing to try to break free is from your fingers, then slowly wiggle your arm, and jerk your body up and quickly open your eyes while fighting the struggle as said above.

7. Lastly, seek repentance from Him sincerely. I had done so many sins in the past and those were the times i usually got attacked by sp. Not saying im a saint now but thanks to God, after mending my ways those days of terrifying sp has been a thing of the past now.

My method is a trial-and error I did as the year progresses of sp encounters. I have even encountered an unusual one where i can see something pulled me from my two legs into darkness like a black hole at extreme high speed. All by an unknown force. When i awoke i was still in bed. During that sp i thought my bed went forever!


Good luck to everyone, good night sweet dreams :)

Aug 25, 2011
goin threw the same thing
by: Anonymous

im 15 its like i sleep then next thing i know is that im awake but cant move i looke around and start imagining things, i want to scream, stand up but cant, it lasts for about a min or 2, eventully i move my toes and try hard to move and that's when i break out! somtimes when i wake up and try go back to sleep the same thing starts all over again. it only happens to me twice , and i normally get it 3,2 times a week or amonth but it scares me, when i tell my mom about it she says its becouse i dont pray or im just imaging things or im dreaming but i no im not! im glad im not the only one whos going threw this can i atleats now wat causes this or what this issue im going threw is called?

Aug 27, 2011
oh man
by: muffy

this happened to me this morning, i thought i was losing my mind, good to see im not the only one this happened to, couldnt move or yell or anything, i thought this was some paranormal activity type ish. thanks

Aug 28, 2011
Me too
by: dmack

i feel and understand everyone's comments. my only this is that i feel as if i will die if i do not fight the feeling..if i just let it go it feels as if i will die keep fighting

Aug 30, 2011
It just happened to me.
by: Anonymous

Reading other's comments, I think my experiences wasn't so bad. It ALMOST became frightening, as I started seeing weird black things and I was home alone. But I just shut my eyes and try to chill, and just concentrate my body to work. I just believed that it was just some symptom, and even if there were some sprite bugging me, heck, I am alive and its' not. I got it out from it very fast, I think about from 2 min to 1 min only. The trick of it is to relax, relax, relax, and DONT FREAK OUT. if you freak out you will just frighten yourself and it will only get worse, I tried moving my fingers and feet, but it was harder to do so, so I just try to move my face muscle and head. once you can move, you will just come out of it fine. After I woke up I did few research on it, and it totally normal to have these experience and there is just no need to panic. It's just your brain and body not in sync and half dreaming :)

Aug 31, 2011
Scary Dream
by: Jon from TX

I've had similar dreams in the past with the exact same problems described. Only, mine differ in a way that has yet to be matched or similarly claimed. In my dreams, when i'm in the paralyzed state, it is because of another person; that is, another person is forcing this upon me. Unlike other commenters previously, I'm never alone when this event takes place. Another difference I find with other cases is that mine don't seem to be linked to sleep deprivation at all. My most recent instance, tonight, couldn't possibly be due to sleep deprivation considering the fact that I've been getting more sleep than usual this entire summer. No school means more time to sleep. Any college student can verify this. But over all, I find these dreams a complete mystery and a terrible inconvenience. If anyone can explain or help, I would really appreciate some help and answers.

Sep 08, 2011
this should help
by: luke

when ever this happens to you a good thing to do is to hold your breath. this will shock your body awake in a matter of seconds. this works for me so i thought i should share it.

Sep 09, 2011
Guess Im not alone!!
by: Anonymous

Wow didn't know this happens to so many people, including me. This has happened quite a few times, this time I decided to read up on it. I always just want to scream but cant, I feel like I can twitch, but can't fully move, today I saw a figure to my right & I saw smoke & I swear I saw someone walking, thought it was my nephew.....but I know a name that gets me out of this everytime &that name is Jesus. I do believe that this is happening in the spiritual realm, I will just have to ask Jesus when I get to heaven :-)

Sep 10, 2011
Sleep Paralysis
by: Liz

I have eventually got myself awake from sleep paralysis not so long ago as in tonight,it terrifies me,when i go to sleep i leave my hall light on as i have had it many times before,not that it stops it happening when it does.It has happened twice tonight within 6hrs of sleep(.I sleep on my side always)Same one both times tonight.It's like there is a man behind me in my bed&its exactly as my room is,it isn't in another place.I feel his force against me but not in a sexual way.He won't let me get out of bed or move.I don't know why i know it's a man in the dream/nightmare but it is.I was trying so hard to shout on my mum(i live alone most of the time as my son works away from home.It comes out as mumbles&i really believe the mumbles of me trying to shout on her are real&that i can hear then as i feel awake but can't move,he won't let me.

Sep 10, 2011
Feel worse now
by: Liz

I just submitted my comment minutes ago&i feel worse now after reading some of them because of the words demons ect being mentioned,im evn more afraid to try&sleep again

Sep 11, 2011
Sleep Paralysis
by: Anonymous

My Mom had same problems as you describe ... Please
read Narcolepsy under SLEEP DISORDERS... After years of doctors visits she was properly diagnose
with Narcolepsy.. Medicine did help .

Sep 12, 2011
This Has been happening since I was kid...
by: Alma

This happened to me last night and just as everyone describes it !!! You can't move, scream, your in a battle to wake up from this heavy feeling or presence and to make it even more scary is the fact that you can hear and see (in a fogged way) your surroundings!!!
I sure hope it's not a demon coming to torment all of us whom are and have been experiencing this because this is truly the most TERRIFYING feeling ever. I am catholic but don't practice it as I should but I am always thinking of god and hell and pray I don't die and go to hell!
I did notice i was sleeping on my back and when i somehow managed to move to my side it still happened and it worse because i felt as though something was dragging me.
This is not science it's something that's happening to all of us and whatever it is it's not good it's evil and I am gonna start praying at night before I go to bed and try to figure out if maybe I need to change my ways in life because it may be heads up for all of us like a glimpse that there is a hell.

My thing is why would it want us as a child and torment us if as a child your innocent??????!!!!!!!!!!

Sep 15, 2011
newbie...
by: Anonymous

its 4am and it just happen to me i thought i just couldn't sleep because when i got home from school i went to sleep (i had a horrible headache) and i slept til 8pm and i tried going back to sleep but i got so scare i felt like somebody was pinning me down and i tried moving or screaming but i couldn't its happened 5 times already in just one night and I'm completely up now when I wake up i feel like someone's in my room but there isn't ,I'm so scared that it'll happen tomorrow though....how can this be stopped????

Sep 16, 2011
similar experience last night
by: san

im Muslim and feel glad to know that all cultures are experiencing it, never in my life until last night have i had such strange paranormal experience, i could not move and did not know if i was dreaming and visioning this because my eyes were opening and both close and i was still visioning this black figure on my ironing board// but the only problem was i cud not see the whole figure and my body froze and i didn't know what to do but in my head i said " Allah (God) Help me" and honestly what i said was "ah ouzu bilaheeminshaytwa nirajeem" -i seek refuge from the satan .. this also means i seek refuge from anything evil and i was able to move again... being religious i felt it was something evil and by knowing its there is better than not knowing at all.

Sep 18, 2011
Strange Experiences
by: Green_eyes78

This has happened to me twice that I know of. Once when I was in college. I lived in the dorms and after class one day I went back to the dorm room and took a nap. I felt like I was awake by couldn't open my eyes, couldn't talk, or move. I tried my hardest to open my eyes and saw a bright light by the door. I was very scared. I never got up. I was so scared I stopped trying to open my eyes and move and went back to sleep. The second time it happened was about a year ago. I was in my bed. I couldn't move, talk, or open my eyes. I felt someone or something sit next to me on the bed. I was scared because I live alone and no one should be in my house. I never got up. I just remember not thinking about it anymore and I fell back to sleep. I don't think it was anything evil. I hope it doesn't happen again.

Sep 21, 2011
Just remain calm
by: Anonymous

This happens to me so often now that i can always tell when its about to happen, but sometimes i just want to sleep so bad i just let it happen and except the fact that i cant move, but that is only because i may be in a comfortable position so i dont mind it. However, when when i do try to fight it, i try to move just as hard as possible move whatever i can untill i break free. It freaked me out when it first happened, but ive learned that when this does happen to you, just remain calm dont freak out cuz thats what makes it worse, and just move whatever body part you can as much as possible, nothing bad is going to happen to you when this occurs so remain calm is the best thing to do

Sep 22, 2011
scary Feeling
by: Nancy :/

It just happened a while ago I was talking wit my bf by phone and I fell asleep before that my stomach was hurting and then I woke up slept on my bak and had a dream I was starring outside a window it was windy and dark as I recall I saw weird scary thing.!!!! I really cnt sleep now .!! I have skool tmrrw... well wen I finished my dream I felt as if there were a huge earthquake my bed was shaking really hard and I tried to move and I couldn't I moved my fingers but that was pretty much it nd den I said god plz help me plz god and I woke up I'm glad 2 no I ain't the only 1 but its a very scary feeling.!!!

Sep 23, 2011
second day in a row for ten years
by: rebecca

I moved to the suburbs ten years ago now, i know a man died in my room from stomach cancer and i could never sleep in my room because i would always get a erie feeling that someone was in my closet. After constant remodeling, I slept in my room a few years ago and i was sleeping next to my baby cousin my ears starting buzzing and ringing at the same time with pressure my body was froze and i noticed i couldnt yell for someone to hear me. I recalled seeing the devil only by the distinct hi horns. I squinted my eyes and eyebrows when i wiggled my toe i woke. My heart was pounding so bad i could hear and feel it. The first incidence happened during adolescense, I was at my grandmothers house which is haunted i was sleeping in the guest room and it was during the day. I could remember staring at the virgin mary on the wall and my ears were froze and i heard the same distinct noise. I eventually was free only to find my shirt ridden up i was very angry at my sister and told her of the situation she looked at my like i was crazy i did not go back to sleep. i stopped sleeping in my room after that and one night i fell asleep in the recliner, the same thing happened in the den! I moved out for school and recently came back im 22 and sometimes sleep with mom and dad cuz it scares me so much. Lately i have been sleeping with my mom until three days ago. Yesterday i had an encounter and again with the closet i was starring at it idk if i saw something but right now it happened after reading everyone's stories i couldnt explain my experiences any better. This time for some reason i yelled for god. I remember saying, "in the name of the father son and holy spirit RELEASE ME GOD FROM THOSE THAT TREPASS AGAINST US. i kept repeating it and i woke up. i swore i was yelling because i called my mom who was in the other room and my mom came in and turned the light on. Now im up because i have class in a few hours and i need to finish a paper. help me

Sep 24, 2011
feels evil
by: Anonymous

I woke up in the middle of the night, I was on my back , my eyes wide open but I couldn't move a muscle or scream for help. I had a strong feeling that something's in the room next to me and there's nothing I can do. What's happening for a matter of seconds feels like minutes. I had this happen a few days after being put under for a surgery. I have to say that I agree with the person that thinks this is more than science can explain. I think it has something to do with our soul. I've never been so scared in my life. I awoke , eyes wide open but couldn't move a finger, couldn't scream for help no matter how hard I tried. My husband was inches away but I couldn't even reach out to touch him, I was even trying to hit or kick him. I was so scared I wanted to get his attention any way possible but nothing my brain told my body to do was happening. I wanted to scream or move so badly but my body just lay there. I could move my eyes and that was it. I had a strong feeling of an evil presence in the room right next to me and I couldn't do anything except (think to myself) what the heck is going on? The only thing I could do was prey for the lord to please help me now. I'm not a church going person and am not extremely religious but the feeling of an evil presence was so strong that I felt preying was the only thing in the entire world that could help me. Prey! Prey! Prey! After what seemed like minutes passed, but was actually only a few seconds to a single minute I was finally able to move. I quickly rolled towards my husband for more protection and pulled the covers over my head. While holding the covers over my head I just begged god, if your ever going to help me nows the time and to please make the evil presence leave me alone. I just wanted the evil in the room to go away. I was so scared and freaked out that I didn't even wake my husband of 17 yrs to tell him about my scary ordeal. I stayed under the covers and didn't move. I was thinking he would think I was losing it anyway. This happened to me in my 40's and has never happened to me since and I hope it never happens again. I can't explain the helplessness I felt and feeling like an evil presence was next to me. It was enouogh to make me believe there's things we still have to learn about our souls and the afterlife. This is and has to be one of the weirdest things we as human beings will ever have happen to us. And if your not a believer of good and evil , you will be once you have this happen. It will scare the you know what out of you.

Sep 24, 2011
??????
by: Anonymous

Im 19 years old and im always having crazy dreams but wasnt none like the time i had a dream as where i thought i was awake the lights were off and my sister was across from me and my eyes were open but my body was so still and i couldnt scream i was so helpless i was beyond scared i felt a bad vibe and it was a dark shadow of some sort of creature with a scary looking face standing over top off my body and all i could do was think jesus in my mind and i had woke up literaly grasping for air i was so terrified i didnt even consider of sleeping i believe this is more than just SP i had plenty of nightmares but none like that it was out of this world

Sep 27, 2011
cant move
by: jeff ruff

This been happening for over 20 years it made my life a living hell.. It occurs every time I sleep on my back its terrifying I cAnt move, talk, it touches me it tries to have sex wit me to scary but when this happen ill say the blood of jesus in my head... one time I heard someone talking to me about my son I was terrified its so much that happen to me I dont kno where to start... Im glad im not going crazy...

Sep 28, 2011
horrible feeling.
by: Anonymous

This happened to me last night. It really frightened me. I had an argument with my boyfriend, so slept at an aunts house with my daughter. I had a hard time sleeping and was tossing and turning. Finally, when i was laying on my back and tried sleeping again; i felt movement on the bed near one of my thighs and then movement again on the other thigh. I tried turning to my side but couldnt. As if my body weighed a ton, or if someone was holding me down. I couldnt open my eyes. I tried sitting up, but still couldnt. I kept trying, panicing, but no success. I tried yelling for my aunt or cousin but i couldnt, only low gasps of air came out. Finally, after what felt like hours, i was able to sit up. I looked at my phone and it was 3.30 am. I couldnt sleep after that. I have never been so terrified in my life. My grandmother says they are called "una pesadilla" which basically means nightmare in spanish. It felt too real to be a nightmare. Ive had horrible nightmares in the past, nothing compared to this.

Sep 28, 2011
afraid to fall asleep
by: m. t

I'm having the same problem too, it seems to happen more if I fall asleep early in the evening and got up later when I try to fall back asleep it always happen. Some times if I sleep on my back it doesn't happen as much, or if I leave the light on. If I'm drunk it doesn't happen either.




Sep 29, 2011
Glad im not alone..
by: Anonymous

This happens to me almost daily and today i finally decided to look it up to see what was going on. The first time it happened to me i really thought i was going to die because i was laying on my stomache and couldn't lift my face off the pillow. I have now always slept on my back for fear of the same thing. I also have literally had tears stream down my face because its so scary, and cant scream to someone in the other room. I too also feel like im going through hell when this happens. It is very very uncomfortable. Does anybody else experience major fatigue throughout the day after this happening?

Oct 09, 2011
my version
by: Anonymous

ive been experiencing these type of dreams since i was little about 3 to 4 times a year...i would fall asleep and wake up in my dreams in the same room and same position i fell asleep in and everything in my room would exactly the same as when i fell asleep and people would appear and disappear but of course i was unable to move or speak..eventually i would wake up only to find out im still in my dream(never actually waking up but felt as if i really did until i attempted to move)and this would continue for about 3 to 4 times until i finally would wake..the only thing that would suck about this that as soon as i would fall right back to sleep it would start all over again so the second time i would really wake up i would have to say a prayer and sure enought they would go away..never has failed me...i read about it on wiki and in some different cultures they refer to the devil or a demon sleeping on your chest..so there's the spirtitual and science explanation and honestly could not tell you which it is but i do feel the evil and at times see a black figure hovering over me...all i know that prayer has worked for me...also i noticed that when i would go through a whole lot of stress or a lot anxiety the dreams would happen more often so that may be another reason why..well these are my experiences..hope you find it helpful

Oct 10, 2011
Dont try to move
by: Anonymous

This just now happened 2 me, it was like i knew it was gojng to happen becase about a minute before it happened i felf a pain in my stomach as if i couldnt breath.. From experiencing this i learned that if yu try to move or nake noise it will last longer and you will be in Pain..btw im only 14

Oct 10, 2011
help
by: Anonymous

I am also only 14 and am getting this i have had it a few times. Everything goes white then the room starts spinning. I can still hear things but when i try to shout only a whisper comes out, i cant move at all. I can sometimes seem to control it.

Oct 13, 2011
OBE
by: anon

Have any of you looked into OBE (outer body experience) I have been reading about this and one post on here describing a loud gunshot...really amazed me because in the book im currently reading ( adventures beyond the body,astral projection by William Buhlman), the guys describes this just as he is about to have an outer body experience.
This of course is just my opinion. but if you believe in spiritual things like this, you should look into it. Its very interesting and there is even scientific evidence:) This happens to me also where i cant talk move etc. The key is to stay calm and try to wiggle ur toes and eventually your body begins to respond again.

Oct 13, 2011
have a read
by: Anonymous

http://www.robertpeterson.org/asp.htm

Oct 15, 2011
SP is quite common...
by: Anonymous

It's been over 5 years since I experienced this last and it only happened to me twice. Didn't really realize how common it was until I spoke to friends and read about it on-line. I recall the first time experiencing SP being very scared. I tried to call my wife for help and only forced out a quiet mumble. Anyways, what helped me the second time was to focus on my breathing and trying to move my toes. Within about 30 seconds, I was able the move my body and talk again.

Oct 16, 2011
experience
by: Sarah

It happen to me when I was 13,which is I am 13 right now.It was happening to me 2 times and I was scared after I woke up.I cried but I didnt told my mother but I told my friends.I just scared if this happen to me another one more time. :(

Oct 17, 2011
Your under attack
by: Faith

It something everyone goes through at least once. I've gone through it plenty.
Chose to believe or don't, your experiencing demonic attacks.
It's one of their classic scare tactics, get you don't get enough sleep 'cause your scared, you body get weak without rest and you can't fight of illness, and your emotions get wacky without sleep, and lack of sleep normally cause depression which can led to lots of bad outcomes.
I would suggest trying out some churches.
Don't settle for just any church, there's plenty that are totally fake and I know it took me forever to find a pastor that wouldn't blow me of and pat me on the head, but once I found one I could trust the attacks have all but stopped and it's become easy to get free when they do happen.
There's no quick fix for these things but this worked for everyone I know who deal with it.
I know a lot of people don't like to hear this but, Jesus is the only way to freedom from this.

Oct 20, 2011
Scientific
by: Anonymous

There is a scientific explanation for this.

When you are sleeping, you are not controlling your body. This is good, cause otherwise you might have a dream about running, then actually start running. You could do serious damage to yourself or the things around you. Anyway, some mornings, it just takes a little longer for you to regain control.

You'll be fine.

Oct 21, 2011
what do i do?
by: simba

Im just a bit scared because this has happened around 5 times in the last past. 10 min. I suddenly wake then while I lay back down I start to get that feeling againand I panic.

Oct 22, 2011
sleep paralysis
by: angel

This type of thi.g has been happening to me since I was a teenager. Come to think of it most of the time it happens is when I'm in a depression or scared to be alone. A lot of people don't believe that's the spirit please the body at night. But I am here to tell you that it does. I use to sleep with mirrors around my bed and caught my spirit leaving. It scared me so bad that it feel back into my body and I physically woke up exhausted. When the night paralysis happens I can usually feel like there is a nother spirit sitting next to me. The best thing to do is exactly what most of these people are saying calm down don't fight it just relax my mother always told me to say the word pre the 23rd psalm. but the time you finish it you usually are relax. The sleep paralysis start as soon as you go into the REM sleep if I'm not mistaken that's when the lucid dreaming start. And if your spirit shoes time to travel that night called astro travel inc that's when it happens as well.

Oct 22, 2011
THE REAL ANSWER TO THIS FOR ME
by: THEAA

THIS IS SLEEP PARALYSIS!!! I THOUGHT IT WAS A VISIT FROM A GHOST OR DEMON TOO AND I WAS SCARED. I THOUGHT IT WAS MY HOUSE AND MOVED, AND THEN AFTER A COUPLE OF MONTHS IT HAPPENED TO ME AGAIN, EVERY NIGHT NOW. I AM AWAKE AND ITS NOT A DREAM, IT ONLY HAPPENS WHEN I'M SLEEP AND WAKE UP OUT OF MY SLEEP, I'VE FELT SOMETHING TOUCH MY FEET AND ACTUALLY SEEN A FIGURE BY MY SIDE, BUT EVERY EPISODE I CAN'T MOVE, CAN'T TALK, I CAN ONLY MOVE MY EYES AND CAN MOVE MY FINGERS A LITTLE BIT. BUT, THIS IS SLEEP PARALYSIS: Sleep paralysis is paralysis associated with sleep that may occur in healthy persons or may be associated with narcolepsy, cataplexy, and hypnagogic hallucinations. Sleep paralysis occurs either when falling asleep, or when awakening. The paralysis can last from several seconds to several minutes, with some rare cases being hours, "by which the individual may experience panic symptoms". As the correlation with REM sleep suggests, the paralysis is not entirely complete; it shows that eye movement is still possible during such episodes. THIS BASICALLY MEANS: YOUR BODY IS GOING THROUGH BEING PARALYZED IN THE MIDDLE OF YOUR SLEEP AND YOU WAKE UP AND ITS NOT FINISHED BEING PARALYZED, AND IT'S SCARY CAUSE YOUR BODY ACTS AS IF ITS STILL SLEEP, THEREFORE IN SOME CASES YOU CAN ACTUALLY SEE THINGS YOU'D ACTUALLY SEE WHILE DREAMING. YOU WILL NOT BE ABLE TO MOVE, SPEAK, ONLY SEE, UNTIL ITS OVER AND IT WILL LAST A FEW SECONDS TO A FEW MINUTES AFTER WAKING UP. (I KNEW THIS WAS THE ANSWER WHEN I SAW THIS PAINTING: The Nightmare, by Henry Fuseli (1781) is thought to be one of the classic depictions of sleep paralysis perceived as a demonic visitation.) COPY THE DEFINITION OF SLEEP PARALYSIS AND GIVE IT TO YOUR DOCTOR...THAT'S WHAT I'M GOING TO DO.

Oct 22, 2011
THIS HELPED ME TOO!! THANKS!!!
by: THEAA

http://www.robertpeterson.org/asp.htm

Oct 22, 2011
Dream that m awake but can't move
by: Anonymous

I have been having these episodes more frequently now, and I dream that I try screaming out but my voice gets raspy and eventually fades into a whisper...one night I actually yelled out so loud I woke up my husband who eventually woke me up. I know these are lucid dreams and that I am experiencing false awakenings and dream paralysis, but the only way I wake up instantaneously is if I call on the name of Jesus...only calling on him wakes me up instantly. I have dreamed that I have called my mother for help on my cell phone to no avail..only Jesus' name rescues me. I really don't think it's coincidence, there must be some spiritual meaning to be found...???...

Oct 23, 2011
too much sleep??/
by: Anonymous

please does anyone realise that they end up in sleep paralisys, when they sleep a lot??? coz it happens to me almost everytime i sleep a lot during the day and then try to sleep more at night...

Oct 23, 2011
m glad to find thos post after 5 years
by: Anonymous

sory for bad englush as its not my native language but il try to end my story in short, this thing started hapening to me around 5 years back and at some stage i used to have it every time i slept so the reaspn i found for why thos thing happens was my sleeping timings , rough sleep, not a proper slep, up till late nights thats wat i have concluded and one advise when ever you feel this thing just dont panic or it wil not leave u fir long just stay calm very calm n say to your self aaah not again try to be funy with this thing try to enjoy it i swear upon God it wil jus go away in no time ul get used to it and slowly n gradualy it will only hapen to jus obce in years my point dont amways think about it dont take it on ur nerves be friendly to this thing this mesage to all of my brothers n sisters. anyone fir a detailed talk can add me or mail me on s.adnankhalid@yahoo.co.uk as il not visit this websitr ever again. Peace, may God help you all Amin, Syedu

Oct 23, 2011
Scared Awake..
by: Anonymous

I've been reading up on this because it happened to me around 5 in the morning this morning. I haven't yet seen someone who had my exact experience. While I was asleep I felt myself turn or my back and thats when it all started. I wasn't in a deep sleep at all but I started to feel a lot of pressure on my whole body then I started to get really hot. I opened my eyes for a quick second I seen a green shadow on the wall them I closed them. I felt myself moving off of the bed. I was at one of my friends house at the time it was three of us there. I tried to call out for them but I could barely talk like something was holding my tongue and my mouth was really dry. I kept repeating "pledge the blood of Jesus" in my head and then it stopped. When I could move and talk again i woke my friend up and told her what happened. She said she heard me mumbling but she though I was having a bad dream or talking in my sleep. I asked a couple people; some said a witch rode me and some said it was evil spirits but I highly doubt it was sleep paralysis because I was being moved off of the bed... Please help I really want to understand what happened.

Oct 24, 2011
Just happend
by: Anonymous

I had went to sleep at 5P.M and then i woke up at about 4A.M and watched some american dad on my computer and then passed out again, this time i was awoken by a sort of "ray gun" noise, it was really loud, i heard really high pitched voices saying "sam " (thats my name) and all i could move was my pinkie, but i was clearly awake because i knew i was, then it finally broke loose and my door opened, really creeped out.

Oct 24, 2011
SP
by: Liam

This has happend to me many times over the past 7 years at first it was very scary and i never knew if i was awake or dreaming. Now i know whenever it happens i am dreaming. Luckily I've learned how to deal with it, when it happens i just tell myself im dreaming once i realise this i am able to move again and pretty much instantly wake up. Its amazing how real it feels though..
freaky stuff :)

Oct 24, 2011
i hate when this happened
by: kim

I've been have these episode since I was a kid. I'm 30years old now ...and experience this in many different ways ...as a lot of what many of u described I've hard the loud nosies the flash lights the Felling of evil presence ...Las night it happened again im a single mother of two and I felt if it was someone in the house I every tryed to get up but it wouldnt let me so finally I got up to check on the kids and they was alright..I don't no if this is scientific or spritural but is always scary but I learn to deal with it and even pray on it if anyone want to talking more hit me up garyon911@yahoo.com

Oct 27, 2011
an apple a day
by: Anonymous

Ok... so I call myself a Dr. but I'm not. Lol. I'm gonna pretend you're in my pretend office and I'm explaining to u what is happening during SP... "You're dreaming. Point blank. No demons, no spirits, nothing but an overactive mind creating images, sounds, and feelings. Scary indeed, but nothing to worry yourself over. Its quite common as u can see and there are several techniques of breaking the nightmare. This happens to me every so often. Try telling yourself you're dreaming. Give yourself permission to dream, feel, and explore. Your body and brain may feel out of sync but you are still whole-- its like you two had a disagreement, one goes one way, the other goes the other. Don't worry! After u completely awake you'll be back on track to start your REALITY-filled day." Ohh! I'm late for school! Hope my fake Dr. advice works. Be good to yourself. :D

Oct 27, 2011
Sleep disorder?
by: Anonymous

ToDay I was laying in bed watching tv an started to fall to sleep and as I falling to sleep I hurried up an opened my eyes because it was to early to go to sleep but as I layed there I felt my head go to the side as I was sleep I couldn't move talk all I could do was reach my fingers out an the whole time this was happening I could hear my self breathing so calmly an shortly after I was awake an it was over

Oct 30, 2011
the most scarest think ever
by: Marcell

Honestly ithough iwas going crazy the first time i experienced this i really didnt know what it was at the time iwas laying on my back relaxing about to try to attempt to go to sleep on my back isuppose iwas worried about the clock ikept looking at it isuppose my body went to sleep but my eyes were a little bit opened icouldnt really see but truthfully iwas trying my hardest to move or let alone talk then ilooked towards my left iseen something that looked like a women with long hair i just closed my eyes ithough iwas about to die or something honestly thats the most scarest thing & ithink everybody who's experienced it would agree

Oct 30, 2011
the gift of seeing
by: Anonymous

my dreams are close to yours but much more different and i was told it could be a gift if i learned how to control it. this happens like everyday it happen last year i didn't know the dream i had links to the one i have now; it started when i dream of my door in my room and when someone would walk in i see the black figure i didn't see the actual person until i would wake up. then it got worse then i would dream in my dreams, then this is what they call the gift i started dreaming while i'm awake when this happens i have no control of my body just my eyes my mouth and unfortunately my sense of feeling pain. like the day i had a dream of rocks falling on me i could see it and feel it but nothing was there i could here it to i can hear it as it fell on my blanket everything was real.DOES ANYONE KNOW WHAT THIS IS?

Oct 31, 2011
Deep sleep
by: raven

I noticed that this only happens to me when I am really tired...this just happened to me a couple minutes ago....i dozzed off to sleep...i must have went into a deep sleep...but I was still woke cuz I heard the door close when my boyfriend left out...but I thought it was him holding my arms down...but I thought to myself it couldnt have been him cuz he just left...i was tryin real hard to move but couldnt....i was screaming but no sound would come out....then I heard like a rattle shaking on my blanket(weird) and I start saying in the name of jesus...and usually that works but didnt this time...then my boyfriend came back in and said my name and I just open my eyes with no problem...

Nov 01, 2011
I know what you mean
by: Anonymous

This happens to me as well. Sometimes its hard for me to figure out if I'm dreaming or not. In the past year its happened probably like six times there was only one time when I had a hallucination. One time I was spending the night with my friend and I knew she was awake I was barely able to move my mouth so I tried to make my breathing labored and loud and eventually she woke me up. My tip to you would be to fall back asleep. Just try to rationalize whats going on and relax. And I always wake up just fine the second time. I think its actually a cool experience however mine have never been too terrifying.

Nov 01, 2011
Scariest Thing EVER . !!!!!!
by: Anonymous

I fell asleep on the phone with my boyfriend. And I was sleeping fine at first; when I began laying on my back I felt a strong power over my body I began too hear noises my eyes were closed but I could see myself struggling to get up my ears started making popping noises and I kept trying to move my arms; all of a sudden my arms started shaking then my whole body started shaking I tried calling for my sister but I couldn't make any noises I tried screaming but I couldn't . . . Somehow I got the power to get out of my bed and out of my room then I open my eyes and I'm back in bed . . . It felt real but my mom says it was a dream :-\

Nov 01, 2011
Scared to sleep !
by: Anonymous

Hi , Im having this problem for 4 yrs .
At one time I was sleeping in the side of my body
Suddenly I felt the same way as you guys tld .
I heard weird sounds . I was keep repeating to my self say JESUS ! And it works .
But right now I'm feeling scared to sleep .
Tommorow I'm having class in the morning .
But nvm stay no fear Jesus is protecting us .

Nov 01, 2011
Astro travelling
by: Alfi

Hi, I have these dreams quite often and they are an awareness that your subconscious has whilst sleeping. I believe this can benefit somehow if we look at it in a positive way. Yes it is frightening for me when I am in this state but I have learnt to talk to myself and have actually concentrated on one particular part of my body to try to move it and eventually you can wake yourself. The frightening part is the transitioning moment from sleeping to awakening. This can be quite a fast and furious point of which snaps you awake. Then the stress from that is what we all hate feeling. Believe in yourself to talk yourself through it, you can say or Chant to yourself right before you go to sleep with positive affirmations. Like "I can and I will gently wake myself if this happens", or "I am going to be okay and I am not afraid".

Nov 03, 2011
just a thought..
by: Tan

I only seem to get sleep paralysis when I sleep in the afternoons. There seems to be something different about night sleep and day sleep for me. I have the same symptoms as you all: pressure, lucid and scared yet unable to move and wishing for someone or something to wake me, but something seems slightly off...while I am catatonic something inside me tricks my body into thinking its moving, like my soul is trapped and trying to get out. I feel as though I'm flailing around but have no sense of feeling in my hands ect but am also aware that I cannot move. Does anybody else experience this weird internal movement thing? And just a thought to the person who mentioned ACTUALLY moving as a trick to wake up, that does not work.

Nov 05, 2011
Don't worry about it!
by: chris

Has happened to me all my life, sometimes it's even weirder than that. Was terrified of it for years, but in the ned i got used to it. When it happens, just ignore it. Seriously, ignore it. The more you let it trouble you, the more you'll try to move and the more you'll fear it. It's just your body asleep and your mind alert.

Nov 05, 2011
JUST HAD IT TOO
by: Anonymous

Hi,

I also firmly believe that this happens in the spiritual realm.

if it was scientific then can a scientist please tell us why it ALWAYS feels evil?
why does it always bring about negative emotions and it mostly occurs when you begin to slip away from your spiritual walk.

Scientists love to assume - just like news reporters.
im not negative about them, science has helped mankind in many ways however, sometimes People "Just Know" and I "Just Know" that its a spiritual thing.

it once happened to my Mum and I, we were in Separate rooms in our house, it was @ 12:00 Midday!
i spoke to her that evening and told her what had happened and she said that it also happened to her around the same time! now find me a scientist to explain that 1!!!

im currently studying for exams and took a nap but also not before looking at a bit of porn. for the entire 2 hours i was awake in my mind but really couldnt wake up physically. i felt like i was immersed in a totally different world but in the same flat that i live in.

there were people walking around in my lounge that i didnt know! they just looked at me and continued what they were doing. . . they looked like construction workers.
i went to the front door and looked out and the corridors looked like something out of a horror movie. totally dilapidated. during this entire other world experience i could still control my thoughts and i kept hearing the word "Sluggard" then i had remembered that i had read about that in the bible - in proverbs!

i was being lazy cos there was no need for sleep. it was ME who wanted to. but as long as "I" wanted to sleep i couldnt get out. i eventually opened my eyes and its now about 30mins since this happened so its still quite fresh in my mind.

i think that its a warning that should be listened to.

its happened to me many times before and as a few other peeps mentioned : Calling on the Messiah and living God - Jesus Christ ALWAYS works. i can even fall asleep immediately after and not be bothered.
the time now is: 14:50 in SA.

my solution - Maintain a close relationship with God and abstain from sin. Pornography is a warped and selfish desire of Human nature for Self Pleasure.

Your thoughts??

Nov 06, 2011
love
by: love

i am a shaman, please hear me out. we are spirit and dreams and meditation are real. you can even learn scientifically why, and we are light beings obviously condensed into very slow vibration., our dreams are our mind truly whats inside, and it sounds like your soul is telling you you are trapped or you not recognizing your soul and it is trapped. i have to say this because Ive heard these dreams a few times and Ive been very much right.. whether it be a person, an environment, or your actions that caused it. or maybe your just a very good person whom deserves to understand the circle of light and what dwells within your Mandelbrot. i am a spiritual guide, for all that wish to acknowledge thought, i am here for you. just a step up.. "the helping hand"

randy
raojr46@gmail.com

may love guide us all to new heights, and new thoughts.

Nov 08, 2011
I M SCARED TO SLEEP TOO!!!
by: supriya

jus now i experienced sleep paralysis..it has become a common phenomenon in my lyf..i get dem like everyday..jus knw i woke by my frnds call..i cud see my mom nd sister in my room talking about me dat see dis girl is still sleeping but i was not able to wake up nd tell dem dat no i m not sleeping...i told dem i got these type of feelings earlier but they didn beleive me..one day same thing happened they to my room i was sleep paralysis(sp) dey wer discussing on some topic nd after i woke up i cud describe the whole situation to dem that see u wer discussing dis topi u said dis dis things...i still get very scared during sp,i cry during dat .i want to wake up but cud not,i knw that if i wont wake up i vil miss my lab den also i m not able to wake up...please sumbdy help me please

Nov 08, 2011
i feel vibrations in my body...
by: some1

I m also having same symptons bt additionally i feel vibrations coming from legs to chest n head....
I feel extreme vibrations in chest n head..

Nov 08, 2011
teresa
by: Anonymous

I have a son that is terrifed to sleep
He wakes up screaming an than terrifed to go sleep. Its been three days scnice hes slept
His wife dose not want to sleep with him.
can someone help me help him please.
my email address is fisherteresa30@yahoo.com

Nov 13, 2011
My stories of terrified encounterments
by: Marisa

This has happened to be a few times, but the very first time i encountered this was about a month ago, i was sleeping and i suddenly started shaking, and couldnt move or open my eyes, i was facing down in my pillow at the time, i am not sure why, and i could feel some sort of heat and then i heard fire,it was like it was in front of me and then some person was screaming at me saying: "Your going to Hell"! I was scared out of my mind, didnt know what in the world to do.
The second time i encountered this was about 6 weeks ago, I had went to bed late like at 2:00 and around 4:00am I started to shake while I was sleeping and I couldn't move and I tried to open my eyes, and I did and saw this figure, it looked like a male wearing all black and whispered Hello, really slow, I tried to scream but couldn't, i finally woke up, terrified as i was I dared not to sleep, and I didnt scared it would happen again.Durring this whole entire Time i didnt know what was going on.
But the third and fourth time were similar to each other but this time when i tried to open my eyes they wouldnt open,and i couldnt move or talk.I felt some one shaking and massaging me i was really scared and didnt want to open them.
The last time I have had this happen was yesterday. All the same, shaking and parallized, i couldnt move or talk and I tried to open my eyes and i slightly opened them to see on the ground toys lined up with brown yellow bright light facing down on them, terrified i had closed them hoping to wake up, i eventually did scared, scarder than the first time.
I dont know when this will finnaly end but i hope soon, or i dont know what i am going to do.

Nov 13, 2011
quasi-awake
by: rony

I had this universal dream last night. Its is monumental because one is dreaming of 'self' as 'yourself' in your bed in your room etc 'awake' yet you are asleep or in a quasi state of consciousness that you awake from yet it heightens & blurs the 'Dream" from 'Reality". yet the paralysis the increased heart palpitations are significant. My earlier encounter of this 'Dream' was looking to the left of my bed & there was a snakes head dancing then it opened its mouth & screamed so deafening it was silent leaving me 'paralysed'. Now when I have this dream it has advanced but I try to fight the fear or face it & if its to overbearing I try to wake myself up & then my reaction becomes oh its just another one of those dreams. It iss very interesting it appears to be a universal entity of our incarnate form & affects so many of us.

Nov 15, 2011
Dreaming of yourself in your bed??
by: Morpheous

I was just wondering if other people's are like rony's dream?? mine are its like I'm dreaming of myself as I would be in my bed awake? or as already awoken? which brings the fear or occurence to a climax? because you really believe you are awake until you realise that you weren't awake at all but rather dreaming. It's hard to explain but its like a nightmare on elm st that line becomes blurred from what was real and the dream. Most if not all of these dreams have that common ingredient with me. I'm just wondering if its the same for other people. sometimes I'm actually looking around my bedroom of course in first person everything as clear as it would be as when awake & then the reality kicks in that I'm actually dreaming & often at times I find myself still seeing/looking/viewing my surrounding bedroom with my eyes closed in the dream but then all of a sudden the awareness of the dream kicks in & this is part of the adrenalin/fear & paralysed state trying to awaken oneself from it trying to force open my eyes the battle to do it is so intense & when I wake up my heart is beating intensely...all that.Then I just say 'oh one of those dreams again'contemplate it for a while & then go back to sleep. Im curious are others similar to mine & Rony's??

Nov 17, 2011
Clueless
by: Anonymous

I had 3 experiences, but one was different from the other 2, im laying down on the couch cuddling with my girlfriend, im asleep but shes watching tv. In my dream i was in some b-day party and then i was gona walk but when i did i colapsed on the floor nxt to a girl in a way like how i fell asleep next to my girlfriend, and then i started to feel that i cant feel my body my breathe was shortening and my eyes were closing, onced my eyes closed i woke up gasping for air. Now my 2nd experience was that i woke up, but couldnt open my eyes nor feel my lower half of my body and felt as if i was struggling to come out of something and i was breathing faster and faster, something that felt like 15 min lasted only a couple seconds from my girlfriend waking me up. My 3rd time was jus recent about 1 hour and 15 min ago, but it was jus a little different like i had the sane thing again but from previous research i was tryin to do somethings to wake up like staying calm, moving my fingers, and asking GOD for prtection, only little help it did, when i woke up it felt like i woke up from a dream, but i woke up breathing fast, and i still havent gone back to sleep. Im an innocent 17 years old, i had these 3 experinces this month, im still asking people for some advice im glad im not the only one having this but if anyone knows any good advice please post it up, i've heard its either scientific or superstition, not denying both but just looking for answers, please and god bless for everyone out there.

Nov 17, 2011
This happens to me(but also laying on my stomach)
by: Rob

I also have this problem since I was a young kid. I remember my first time I was 6 years old, it started as a soft ringing noise in my ear the gets louder and louder untill a point where my body goes numb and carn't move or speak, I just remember hear my dads voice screaming at me (mind you my dad is one of the nicest ppl you will ever meet and never abused me or n e one) the second time I heard a voice saying he was Satan. The third I heard the sound of someone walking up and down next to my bed but like they were dragging there feet along the carpet as they walked. Now from these experiences I never layed on my back while sleeping, but it has happen to me while laying on my stomach, this time I was sleeping at a different house with wooden floor boards I was sleeping on my stomach and in the corner of my eye I could still see the refelection of light under the door from the hallway light, as I started to sleep I heard the same as above but I seen the door open in the corner of my eye and hear foot steps walk around to the other side of the bed, then I heard a woman's voice ask if she could lay there, when I finally broke free I looked and no was there, I asked others in that house and no one said they went in that room. It has happen a few more time too. For me the first sign is the ringing starts getting louder, when this happeneds I quickly open my eyes and then everything goes back to normal, I notice by me doing this it prevents the whole not moving or being able to talk happen. The whole religious idea I don't believe. I've never done drugs, or sleep around and come especially at 6 years old, we all imperfect and born sinners, y not happen to others who don't get this? But like others said they wake up normal like it was a bad dream

Nov 17, 2011
Added on my above post
by: Rob

Was ment to say in my last post, Im now 28, and it first started to me at the age of 6. If this is a cause of fornication and abusing my body with drugs... Come on?? Really at 6 years old?

Nov 19, 2011
its real!
by: Anonymous

it a demon messing with you! did you see flash of light ,hear anything strange like old music.. its happend to me ,the only thing i could do through it, was move my eyes to look around. if you feel tired all the time, dont want to do anything,get headaches,or hear ringing in your ears it means something is trying to attach it self to ya, and take your energy. PRAY!

Nov 22, 2011
i can't comprehend this feeling
by: james warcup, uk

It's been happening to me for year, for as long as I can remember I'm 22 now and I'm not a religious man but every time it happens to me I feel an evil essence around me as if there something there trying to hurt me. The Devil maybe but for me to say it's the devil means that God the one who help me break free, which I don't believe, but I also seem to get a fast sensation in my break like tonight before it happens as if someone's talking to me really fast in my mind, a warning or just my mind going through a vase I don't know, if anyone has any info please help shed some light on it. Really much appreciated if anyone can.

Nov 22, 2011
Turn to Jesus
by: Joshua

Honestly you guys it's demonic. No one has a legit ate explanation for it. This could he Gods way of reaching out to you next time it happens call out to Jesus Weither that be with your mouth or in your heart.. This stuff happens all the time and majority people sometimes even see things but know that God is greater than this. The bible says that "whosoever calls upon the name of the Lord shall be saved" make sure you are right with God

Nov 29, 2011
scary
by: Mark Roxas (philippines)

That was happened to me last nyt. I slept and cant move,cant talk cant scream. But the scary part is when I saw a black girl standing over my head. That really scare the hell of me. I usually move my fingers ( the only part of ur body that can be move) and the thing just past away. Im happy now knowing that Im not alone. Thanks for this.

Nov 30, 2011
...
by: Jackie G.

I've b een experiencing this since I was about 5 I'm 19 years old now. There's always something coming towards me a big black shadow I try to scream out for help & move but it doesn't stop it continues to come, I squeeze my eye shut & I still feel it's presence then it finally stops... Everytime I wake up I'm TERRIFIED! There's was this time where I finally got to see "it's" face, it was one of the most horrifying things I've seen in my life time till this day I won't forget... One day I brought it up to my parents & my mom described the same exact thing I saw & my other family members have expierenced this too. Every place we've lived at I believe has been haunted, the things I've witnessed are rediculous! I believe somethings are just unexplainable & science couldn't even determine it. Anyways, I lay on my tummy & cover my head when I sleep, it became a habit it's the only thing that keeps me from seeing "it".

-P.s I believe in God but as much as there's good, there's evil.

Nov 30, 2011
scary sleeping
by: Stephanie

@Rony &Morpheous

Mine seems very similar too mine, the very first time It happened I was asleep but looking around the room I was in, the scary part is that My two brothers where playing in the same room and they where doing the exact same thing I seem them do in my "dream" and I vagualy remember watching my family walking around and the things I'm seeing at the tie is what they really are doing, I a completely paralized but I always fight against it, The first time it happened well the first 5 times I thought I was dying, It is truly terrifying to the point that I'm finding it impossible to sleep I've now been up for 48 hours and I have been trying to sleep I'm just to afraid to let myself

Nov 30, 2011
sleep paralysis
by: Lorenzo

I started experiencing this 2years ago, I was sleeping and I woke up but my body didnt want to move. So then i tryied to talk but couldnt, and i can see some what around my room. it was really crazy, i couldnt move, talk, or do anything at all. I thought I was being possessed by something. when I broke free i was flipping out and scared. trying to find out what had happend to me, there were no answers. what ever it was it kept happening here and there, still to this day it happens alot.. Last night it happend again, by that time I read into it but still I didnt know what to do. So when it happend lastnight I tried to get my girlfriends attention because I panicked, but then i stated to laugh a little in my head and told my self "im stronger then this" and layed there calmly. 2mins went by and I pilled threw it.. Now I know exactly why this is happening and it dosent freak me out anymore. I can go to bed knowin it might happen again and im ok with that...

Nov 30, 2011
@ stephanie
by: Anonymous

hey stephanie & others...

Yeh it is a bizzare phenomena...like the epitome of fear that comes to some climax that we don't get the answer to. I had one the other night again but it was an actual dream scenario that I woke from not the in my room type thing blurring the reality from the nightmare. All I can say is you just get use to it over time & you know it passes & we survive it so after a while theres peace in that. I know sometimes the dream is so bad or Im in that paralyzed state & I fight so hard to move or sometimes I'm aware that I'm dreaming so I try to wake myself up. I don't think you should stop yourself sleeping because there random occurences we don't seem to be in control of them but like Lorenzo I'm scared at the time but I accept it & just go back to sleep, but if I think way back when they started wow I do remember being terrified wow I was to scared to even open my eyes or move cause I thought there was a demon in the room & I'd start praying like crazy but its been around 10 years now so it just is what it is not as scary but still profound & part of our human experience. Henry Fuseli painted the nightmare in 1781 http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/The_Nightmare so its been around along time & I'm sure it will be for many moons to come. Anyay sleep & dream well amigos at least none of us live on ELM st...jokes nice hearing some of your stories too.
Rony

Dec 01, 2011
nightmares
by: becca (.Y.)

I've been having this problem sense I was seven and now i'm fifteen. I can't move or speak but i can hear everything thats going on around me. but when i wake up everything I've heard or seen actually happened. when i'm frozen I see people standing around me. one time I saw someones arm pulling my blanket over my face. I got so scared that I could actually move my arm and I felt the persons arm. another time I felt something cuting my legs and when I woke up the cuts were there. I have these types of dreams up to 10 times a night, every night since I was seven and some times they last up to 6 hours long. I'm so afraid to fall asleep.just a min ago I had one of these dreams and I felt someones arms rapped around mine and someone breathing on my neck. and my parents think i'm just making it up. and its so hard to breathe.

Dec 03, 2011
Help?
by: Ayme

This has been happening to me since I was 5 years old maybe longer but I don't Remeber. I will go to sleep and still hear everything going on around me. I'll still have a dream but I could still hear my what's going on around me when i wake up I am not awake my dream ends but I can here my tv if I left it on or my family in the other room. I can't open my eyes I can't move around and I can't make a sound. I don't wake up until someone comes in to wake me up or a alarm goes off. Last night this happen to me. I fell asleep watching a movie last night and i had a dream where I could see myself kinda stressing out cause anyone else in my dream couldnt see me or something. I finally tried to wake up and it was like still a dream or something cause I tried to push myself up and off my bed and I did, but I could still see my body there asleep. Then I mentally woke up, couldn't move or speak or open my eyes but I could hear the tv. I wanna know what's going on cause it's gotten to the point where I don't wanna sleep I'm 16 and scared to sleep cause I don't wanna feel hopelesss in the morning and not be able to get up. This isn't the only thing I'm confused about I also have a dream that repeats itself. This dream I Remeber getting all my life. In this dream I am standing on a railroad and I see a train coming at me as soon as its about to hit me I wake up shaking like my whole body moves like I'm having a heart attack. Can anyone please explain what's going on? I'm sick of being scared

Dec 06, 2011
devil holding me down
by: Anonymous

The devil holding me down I could not see him I was cussing at him trying to fight back but could not move so called Jesus. But I could not talk its like I was try to say it but I could not talk but as soon as I could for Jesus. It stopped it was no a dream cause it felt so real

Dec 07, 2011
it just happened
by: McKenna

i skipped my first period this morning and decided to sleep instead and 10 minutes before I had to wakeup to go to my next class I heard my name so I opened my eyes and then I felt pressure sit next to me and it suddenly put pressure on my whole body. I couldn't move, talk, scream and I kept hearing laughing. I just relaxed and ten seconds later it went away. I remember this happening to me before and from my own personal experiences there's no way it's not ghost/ demon related.. I'm not scared to go back asleep but f*** that! now I just feel like someone's watching me! and of course the time I sleep in a towel...

Dec 08, 2011
Feels evil to me
by: Anonymous

I' ve read a lot of these comments and I'm so happy I'm not alone in this. I've been having these nightmares fom the time I was 9 or 10 and I'm 26 now. It has keep me up a lot but no one commented on ever hearing a static like noise in ur head while having these dreams or whatever they r. It has happned to me while laying on my stomach and my back and just recently this year when it does happen I started saying the lords prayer in my head and I swear to u the noise keeps getting louder and louder every time I do. And I have a massive headache after. I even slept with he lights on one night and my fiancé stayed up while I slept to monitor me and it did happe and I tried so hard to wake up I got my fingers to move so I could pinch him and get him to wake me up, but when it was over he told me I was shaking and making a lot of noise like groaning . But I don't know for sure if it's demonic or not but it feels like it. But I know that as long as I believe in god and keep on saying those prayers it will stop one day.

Dec 08, 2011
Spirits or brain confused?
by: Anonymous

So this has happened to me before about twice but ice never been scared to actually sleep with tonights experiance i was on the verge of sleeping but suddenly woke up my body felt tingly and when i went to yell i just simply couldnt i used all my strength and i took me about 4-5 tries to get free but during this i felt as if someone or some evil spirit was watching me i was laying on my side when suddenly i felt something was literallt jumping on me or humping my thigh this is completley serious im a guy this made me feel uncomfortable and scared and i felt as if it were a spirit that it was a little girl when i broke free i was breathing heavily im not so religious but do beileve in god because its always good to believe in something i dont even commit sins well everyone does but like not constantly im an innocent 15 year old.. And now im not sleeping tonight smh im not sure if this has something to do with your brain thinking your still sleeping and in a dream and suce youre scared you just think if bad thought causing scary things to happen or if there are actually spirits messing with me let me know what you think and if ever had a similar experiance, thank you i pray tonight.

Dec 12, 2011
.
by: Anonymous

I've read a bunch of the above comments and I am SO glad I did. I've had this problem for about a year now, and this morning was the worst yet, I had at least 5 episodes in a row. After maybe the second I realized that if I moved my toes just a little bit, I could build up the effort to kick my foot and wake myself up. Realizing this, I went back to 'sleep' a few times to try to figure out what was going on. The first time it happened this morning, my eyes were closed but I felt and heard a dog on my bed with me. I thought it was a dog that I had years ago and has passed away now. (My eyes still closed), I heard the dog jump off the bed and run towards the door, and then it was gone.
Another one I had this morning it was like everything was in slow motion.. I could see my eyelids close, and feel myself go into a deeper sleep. Every time I heard this noise in my head (kind of like the noise you hear when you yawn), I would go into a deeper sleep. I often hear noises in every episode.. sometimes yelling, or loud scratching, or like a big woosh like that yawning sound.
I live in a dorm now with 1 roommate, and these episodes have increased since i've moved in. I always try to yell to my roommate when it happens and I've told her if I ever look like I'm struggling while I'm asleep to please WAKE ME UP.
I remember the very first episode I ever had was back at my mom's house, where I opened my eyes and saw a very disturbing image on my TV. I don't remember what it was but I was forced to watch something very gruesome happen. I couldn't look away, close my eyes, move, talk, anything.
Another time (back home again) I felt someone beside me, trying to have sex with me. I couldn't see a person I could just feel it there. That was the scariest one I ever had. I read above that this happened to someone else also.. I hope that one never happens to me again.
I also had one once where I heard knocking at my dorm room door, but I couldn't move or talk. I could see my roommate sitting on her bed, and she wasn't getting the door. When I finally woke up, my roommate was sitting on her bed just as she was in my episode. I went to get the door and nobody was there. I asked my roommate if somebody knocked and she said no.

Dec 13, 2011
sp
by: Anonymous

The same thing happened to me. I never believed in these things until it happened to me but when i told my mum she said it has happen to my whole family. she got someone in to get rid of whatever it is and it worked, hopefully. my aunty got a priest in to bless the house and it worked for her too but not for my cousin. when she gets the house blessed it gets better for a while but then comes back again.

Dec 14, 2011
lolz
by: Anonymous

When this first started happening to me I was extremely scared and didn't understand what was going on. Like you I tried to move and couldn't, and screaming for someone didn't work either. Since i've felt the sensation before I know exactly what's happening to me when I get it now and I just relax and slowly start trying to move, instead of panicking. I feel that by being calm about it I'm able to break out of it in a few short seconds, where as before it was terrifying and felt like at least a minute of non responsiveness. This seems to happen to a lot of people and is really nothing to be worrying about!

Dec 14, 2011
Ghost?
by: Helper

do you belive in god and ghost and all that stuff? because if you do that happend to me befor my mom had ti call ghostbusters to do that that means a evil sprit is holding you down idk why though

Dec 16, 2011
...
by: Anonymous

This just happended to me last night, i was having an extremley vivid dream like i remembrr almost every last detail, and when i realized it was a dream (people were smoking cigaretes in a mall) i woke up, and couldnt move, i tried screaming to get somones attention but it felt likr i was trying to scream with a rock ontop of my chest and.all that came out was a whisper, the only thing i could do was move my fingertips and when i did it felt like i broke free but after i blinked once i would be trapped again

Dec 16, 2011
1st time
by: msy

OMG...happy to know I'm not alone. I went to bed early last night. This morning about 2ish I woke up, watched a movie and btwn 3 n 4 fell back to sleep. I felt like I woke up but could not open my eyes all the way, almost like I was peaking. Felt like I was being held down, I couldn't lift my arms or my head, tried to scream to get my husbands attention but that didn't work either. I called Jesus's name once then continued to fight this feeling or whatever it was holding me down. With no luck I stopped trying to fight and called on Jesus...after saying his name silently/ or in my head 3 times it felt like the weight was lifted. I felt as if I remained asleep then woke up normally but remembering exactly what happened. His name is powerful and if this ever happens to me again...I won't fight it...I'll just call on the name of the Lord. Good luck guys with dealing with whatever this is.

Dec 17, 2011
My Experience
by: Mohan

Hi All,

Last night i had the same experience, due to that i am scared of some devil may caught me, now only i understand this is sleep paralysis, any way please explain me how to reduce it . and for what reason it is happening like that. i was think that i am attracted by the earth...

thanks for your comments...

Regards
Mohan

Dec 19, 2011
awake from a dream... was i still sleep?
by: AprilAnn

Ok so last night at1230a.m I signed off Facebook and started to doze off. I wake up from a bad dream and am just laying on my stomach I feel a small body crawl across my bed and onto my back. Figuring it was my baby(6mos) I try to turn to see him and the force to keep me down gets stronger I try to reach for him and say his name cause I was on the edge of the bed and felt like we would fall off. But I couldn't move or say anything.It stayed for like 60 seconds I looked at my phone and it was130a.m. my brother had a similar episode last year but he could see our mom she passed a year ago he couldn't move or talk but tears ran down his face. I was so terrified. I woke up and started looking it up. Idk kinda mixed feelings as far as spirits and sleep paralysis. Cause like I say my mom passed it happened to my Bro and I had a weird feeling before I.even went to sleep. Immediately afterwards I felt the need to pray and I did. Idk but I hope its over and starting beginning.

Dec 20, 2011
What is it?
by: Anonymous

Man I thought I was alone in this. I'm a guy of 31. The first time this happened was when I was 25. First time I remember anyway. I only sleep comfortably on my front. So anyway, I was sleeping on the sofa in the front room and without trying to make this sound ultra scary, I had an episode where I woke up but couldn't move. I was literally pinned down and I could've sworn I saw a dog like apparition circling the sofa. This scared the shit out of me as we don't have any pets.
After that it happened frequently. About 2 months ago it happened after I watched the movie Insidious. I was in bed and a crushing sensation came over me like I was being constricted. The more I tried to move the tighter the hold over me became. I thought there must be a scientific explanation for it and didnt pursue it further. Last night changed that. Laying face down I felt pressure on my back and saw a white face with blacked out eyes. It appeared to scream at me.

Dec 21, 2011
IT IS A EVIL DEMON. PRAY AND FIGHT
by: Anonymous

IT IS A DEMON OR EVIL SPRITE. and if you are having this happen to you. YOU NEED TO GET RIGHT WITH GOD. and fight it off by calling his name Jesus. DONT SLEEP ON YOUT BACK. DO NOT FEAR. BE STRONG, FIGHT IT. TRY YOUR BEST TO CALL UPON JESUS AND DEMAND IT TO LEAVE YOU IN THE NAME OF JESUS. GET YOUR LIFE RIGHT AND STOP DOING WHAT EVER WRONG YOU MAY BE.MY BF AND I WERE PARTYING AND DRINKING WILDLY EVERY NIGHT. ONE NIGHT WHILE SLEEPING I HEARD CHAINS THEN I WAS UNABLE TO MOVE OR SCREAM. I FELT SOOO SCARD AND KNEW I WAS IN THE PRESANCE OF EVIL AND IT WAS A DEMON.IT LASTED ABOUT 2 MINUTES AND WHEN I CAME OUT OF IT. I FOUND OUT THAT MY BF HAD IT HAPPEN TO HIM AT THE SAME TIME...

Dec 21, 2011
The true way out...Believe it...
by: Stephen

This has happened many times to me since I was a child. I would feel smothered, numbness, mute and heaviness. I'll NEVER forget in 4th grade, my friend Henry and I was talking about this sleep issue. He said his Aunt told him that a witch was riding his back when this happens and to say jehova to make it stop. He said that never works and he would have to suffer the horrific experience before awakening. I told him it is not a witch but an evil spirit/demon torminting him and next time try saying or thinking this phrase within your mind and heart>"THE BLOOD OF JESUS!!!"<. Thats what my mother taught me say when that happens and it works everytime. The next day he told me the dream happened again and he use the phrase (THE BLOOD OF JESUS) and he awaked immeadiately. He was so excited and wasn't afraid anymore. He had faith in the Name of Jesus. I read above that some felt it was the devil and cursed him out, then later said "Jesus" and then woke up. Yes, you can get a Holy priest or Minister of God to pray over your house or apartment or dormroom, but you or whomever you allow in you your place of serenity can open a doorway for these evil spirits to come back depending on your lifestyle. If you're not up to part on having a prayer life with God Almight but rather doing unGodly things in your livelyhood, you're at high risk for this happening to you back to back. I am 26yrs old now and TRUST ME, whenever I found myself doing anything opposite or contrast to the Word of God or a Holy Lifestyle, sooner or later I would catch this so called episode because I allowed the evil spirits to creep back in by doing something unGodly. Don't be ashamed. Try praying to God and stay with his Mercy and Grace. You don't have to be an expert at this. If you do this God will send his Angels to fight for you and protect in times like this. The devil and his evil spirits tremble at the name "Jesus" beacase Jesus bled and died on the cross for everyone's sins and Jesus is our escape from evil. Remember to say "THE BLOOD OF JESUS" when you find yourself in this situation again. If you can't talk it out, say it within your heart, it'll loosen your lips, the smothering feeling and numbness will go away and you will awaken.

Dec 21, 2011
Omg its gd to kno im not alone
by: Jose

Wow just now a few minutes ago this happend to me my brother and I were watching "we were soldiers" I was extremely sleepy dozing off after the movie was over I turned around on the couch to sleep but I swear I was still awake my bro even handed me my ipod walked out and left I herd him leave as soon as he left this black shadow rushed like full speed at me I felt hard as a rock I panicked as this isnt the first time its happend my neck starting hurting I tried yelling for my brother but couldnt my voice was locked out in my mind I kept saying oh god not again plz not again I tried with all my might to move out of this state of paralysis after a few minutes I was able to say my bro name I got up ran and told him it happend again he looked at me said dude I dont know whats wrong with u ove told ppl but they dont understand how scary it is or they link.it to u.have problems demons ghost after u and it freaks me out I thought the same I thought spiritually these things were hunting me so just now right after that I googled it found this read few stories its the exact same makes sense still scqred to sleep I almost never sleep :/ I doubt ppl will understand still but nice to see im not alone that others feel the same also if u want to contact me to talk support expiernces or anything eclipseGT405@gmail.com email me I have so much more I want know about this

Dec 22, 2011
spirits are real
by: Vixien

Hi and to all of you guys are having this experience. I have learn how to stop this from happening thank god ^_^. Please read my story it might help all of you :D

Okay here how my story begans. I'm a believe in budda thats my god. I'm laos/asian. I was born in Thailand and came in the us in 1991. Our family move into this house and we didn't know it was haunted. Until My grampa did some pray upstairs. I was sleeping with my causin at that time. 2 of my causing was sleeping on the other bed and I was sleeping by myself.

When I was about to go to sleep I see like a black shadow figure when I was about to close my eye. and something feel like it was holding me down. I starting to scream for help but was unable to speak. I was sweating. Then when I fall asleep I has nightmares weird ghost nightmare. Not gonna go into detail then I fall asleep.

After I woke up. I told my grampa what happen. He explain that since I was new to the house.
He said he had the same thing happen to him.

Years later my family move into a new house.
and a couple month after that same figure spirit
was on top of the ceiling. and had ghost dream again. So I told My parents. They know what is going on. So they gave me this necklace thing from the temple and bless it every night when I go to sleep. and told me to keep a weapon like a knife or a blade under my pillow to keep my spirit strong. cause when I had that spirit it was weak. When I go to sleep every night with the necklace and a blade under my pillow and pray then my Dad start to pray behind my bedroom door and I pray to tell buddha to help me keep the evil spirit away and it. stop and my friend told me to get 4 pennies each corner of my room
and pray every night before I go to sleep. And then it stop. thanks to all the people that help me.

So In what ever god u believe in try to pray everynight and do that same thing as I did then that would help cause there are spirits. good or evil.So keep ur spirit strong never been afraid to go to sleep.

Dec 25, 2011
JESUS IS THE WAY
by: Anonymous

For me it started at seventeen, once i woke up and my door was shut and my closet was open and i always have it the opposite way, my legs were crossed and i was facing the closet! Then it happened again but this time i woke up and a force pulled my legs together and my arms by my side, and in my ear i heard a voice whisper my name. My mom told me to pray before and if i forget, pray in my head while its happening. Its happened to me around 10 times, and if i break out of it and go to sleep right after without praying ill go right back into it. Recently its happened with the same symptoms but now theirs a really really loud screaming its sounds like its from hell!!! what i've learned about it is, DON'T LET IT JUST HAPPEN, GET RIGHT WITH GOD SO HE CAN HELP YOU. AND FIGHT IT WITH YOUR MIND AND PRAY WHILE IT HAPPENS. THE ONLY WAY OUT OF IT IS JESUS. DON'T TOLERATE THE DEVIL AND HIS MONKEYS!!!

Dec 26, 2011
This happens to me up to this day
by: Anonymous

Ive read most of your comments and i know that im not alone hears my story.When i was 13 my step mother died. And every since her death things started to happen to me mines a little more weirder than some ive read.Im now 28 years old and i still go through it now its a little different. At first when it happened to me i felt i was being choked then in my head im fighting with this faceless person im throwing punches,biting,kicking u name it.It had one time i went to take a nap and i went into the deep sleep i know it was going to happen because i was acustome to it but this time i got bitten in my dream on my stomach when i jump out of my sleep i pull up my shirt and saw human teeth marks and i still felt a little pain. one night this was freaky i was about to fall asleep and the room went cold so i knew it was going to happen.i heard the dog barking and its coming from the gate to the back stairs then i stared to try to wake up but it was too late i was held down but this time i was like someone holding me and i didnt feel scared at that point then couple minutes later it left. Man i could on about the weird shit thats happened to me i even felt like someone was having sex with me and i cant move im seeing a faceless person on top of me and it feels like im being penetrated i woked up feeling raped. but that happened awhile back not anymore i hope. had times i fight with whatever is holding me down until i cant fight anymore i gave up at one time willing to die in my sleep but someone or something pulled that person off of me.something weird happened one time when i jumped out my sleep a little to quick i guess and when i looked out the window and saw a human figure with wings on top of a tree watching then all of a sudden i got struck in the head and got knocked back into a deep sleep then later woke up.that freaked me out cant get that out my head. also had one time i was about to go to sleep and i heared my name called 6 times in 6 different voices that last voice freaked me out it didnt sound human so i assumed it was my brother calling but i didnt respond i got up and went and ask him why was he calling me when he told me he didnt call me i ask my father if he was calling me he then ask if i replied to the call i told him no.he told me i need to see a preacher i dont think i have sleep deprivation its a whole different thing im going through. i dont want to believe in spirits and the devil but those incidents has go me thinking up to this day i keep getting visits only way to keep them away is to have my tv volume high and to ask god to protect me before i go to sleep no matter what position i sleep i still get visits but now these visits have voices. i called God name to help and the person told me to shut up and i shut up cause that freak me out but i might have to be blessed again or get couple crosses and a bible in my room to help me out cause if i dont solve i think ill die in my sleep that how i believe some people have died.

Jan 01, 2012
What is this
by: Anonymous

My little 11 year old niece tells me that when she goes to sleep about once a month or once in two months she dreams of something bad something that scares her so them she feels that she is awake but she can't move or can't talk. She tries to breath but she can't. When she tries to breath she says that her heart beats soo fast that it feels like if her heart is going to explode so she tries to hold her breath for as long as she can and wakes up scared of what happens. She also says that she feels like numb sort of like when your leg falls asleep but different. Should I be really concerned or not. Is this sleep apnea or sleep peralysis. I thought that maybe it was because she was overweight (she ways 110 pounds) but i don't think that's the reason so please help me and her.

Jan 04, 2012
It happened to me also
by: Anonymous

Hello

I read the comments posted, and they are similar to my experiences. To encourage everyone, science calls it sleep paralysis, but it is a spiritual attack. The bible talks about this in Ephesians 6:10-12.

I have overcome this, by speaking verbally the following:

"I am a child of God and victorious, and Satan you have lossed. Therefore, Satan you are not welcome here because I belong to GOD"

Invite the holy spirit into every area of your home, and commission the Angels of Heaven to protect you day and night according to Psalms 91.

Remeber, you were brought with a price, and GOD desires that you have a stress free home and his beloved sleep. "For He giveth His beloved sleep" Psalm 127:2

Satan is a looser, but you are a winner through Christ Jesus so don't quit for anything.


Jan 06, 2012
dont be afraid
by: Anonymous

when you sleep late your muscles tend to fall asleep and your brain is still awake. when this happens you will feel like you cant move or talk, and you might also feel like theirs pressure on you. this could also happen if you hike alot or your a really active person. i suggest you sleep alot and eat vitamins. sory for my poor english 0-o

Jan 07, 2012
RE: too much sleep
by: Anonymous

It happens to me when i have too much sleep, i sleep during the day and then go to bed and sleep all night and early next morning i feel paralyzed in my dream and i feel someone is touching me all over and it feels so real and scary

Jan 08, 2012
sleep paralysis
by: Anonymous

this happens to me as well i feel like something is in the room it kind of has got worse every time it happened it all started after when my dad passed away and when it first happened i saw my dad and i was talking to him then the next time i heard weird noises and now i just hear weird noises. my mum tells me it has happened to her and when she says says gods name and it goes away it seemed to work for her.. i have not tried it yet but when it happens i will. when it happens i know it is going to happen and i feel awake it such a weird experience.. i do truly believe that it has something to do with evil and it can not all be explained by scientific reasons.. that's just way of sugar coating the experience so that you don't get scared..

Jan 08, 2012
hhhhh
by: Anonymous

this has been hapenning to me latley to the first time truely was in dream form in normal conditions in my rome but this invisible force was holding me down and throwing me accros my room i was extremly scared and couldnt sleep for aome time that dream still happens sometime and its so real i can feel everything the pain is horrible but latley its happend to me ive been totaly conciense... but yesterday when i was napping through put the day i kept seeing this dark shadow that looked like a burly man with no features what so ever and he just watched me struggling i managed to move my arms very very slowly but every time i get out of it i uncontrolably fall back into it or asleep and wake up later paralized. please email me about tthis its fucking scary. nathan_lundberg@hotmail.com

Jan 09, 2012
Try Screaming, Thinking, or Shouting Jesus! It WORKS.
by: Anonymous

It Worked for me and everyone that tries it on here, and I some more over the web.

The name of Jesus wards away shadow and evil spirits.

Jan 13, 2012
What's rong with me? ..
by: Gabbie

I'm 15 years old I have been have this every night for a week now i have been told its a witch hold down on your chest. Every time this happens it's for about 15 min. When it's over I useuily cry I know it's not my house because it's happen to me at a friends house. Is something haunting me ?

Jan 14, 2012
SPIRIT OF AN OLD WOMEN
by: Jack

hi, in my previous rent basement flat, all of my family have experienced such a lack of this lock. my aunt told me that she was an old women sitting on her bed while she couldn't even speak, talk or move. it stayed for 3 mins and then she disappeared. when she disappeared, some kind of weird smell she experienced.well... that kin of thing happened to all my family in that previous basement flat. was that a real living spirit? or was it just a sleep issue? what!!!! its like a horror film man. any questions or suggestions please report your opinions to the following email id hammadsuhail25@yahoo.com

Jan 16, 2012
Scared
by: Shanee

Wow this happend too me to and it scared me to death and I couldn't talk scream or move I tryed to moved my legs out the bed but couldn't as I'm writing this I'm crying cause I'm so scared to go back to sleep and I don't want it to happend again I had to open my room door and I'm scared to get out of bed and when it happend my body was a little tingly and it still is I wonder could this lead to death as it happend that's what it felt like as if I was dying and I don't wanna go back to Bed please can someone send me an email and talk to me about it shaneethompson55@yahoo.com

Jan 17, 2012
Sometimes Spiritual
by: Anonymous

I can't claim to know why Sleep Paralysis happens or what exactly causes it for different people. For me, it definitely seems to be a spiritual thing. Every time it happens I either see or hear things from the spiritual realm. I know that hallucinations can be associated with sleep paralysis but in my case they aren't hallucinations. I have been able to see ghosts and other things since I was very young. I realized that if I sleep on my back or on my stomach I go into that paralyzed state much quicker, so I make an effort to always sleep on my side. It has definitely helped alot. One thing you always have to do is relax. Believe me, I know how awful it is to feel like you are trapped in your own body, but if you relax and focus on falling asleep again you can wake up. I also make whimpering noises. Once my husband hears me making noise he knows that I need help getting out of sleep paralysis. I really suggest you try to figure out how to get yourself out because over time it does get worse. You will start to feel like you are sinking more and more every time it happens. Waking up begins to feel impossible. Hopefully it will get better for you.

Jan 17, 2012
Creepy
by: Gem myka sy

I just experienced it twice and im only 21! Anyway i felt someone pushing me down, its hands are white and it has long red nailpolish, i can also hear sounds like the one's you hear in movies like the grudge. I kept on screaming and moving but i cant.. And i am totally aware of the tv in the surroundings

Jan 17, 2012
scary
by: Jesse

This has happen to me about 3 or 4 times.It starts out with a paranoid feeling,then my heart starts to race and I get a buzzing in my ears. It feels like my brain is shutting down.I think I'm dying every time!Sometimes it happens 3to4 times each time.All I can do is think.For me being able to think was a good thing because of my last job.There I learned that counting puts your mind in to a different state.So the frist this happen to me I started to count and it takes me right out everytime...just count 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 but do it slowley.

Jan 23, 2012
Need to talk
by: Anonymous

I'm having this so often...I'm afraid to close my eyes. I scream Jesus until I wake...then thank Him. I need to talk to.someone going through the same thing. morg11@echoes.net

Jan 24, 2012
Ceiling Fan
by: Anonymous

This happens to me all the time. But I have found that licking my lips brings me out of it. I noticed that it only happened when I had on the ceiling fan....thank you for sharing this, as it helps alot! I'm starting to think its neuroligical, not anything else. I havent spoke to my doctor about it yet. But if you sleep with a ceiling fan try turning it off.

Jan 24, 2012
......
by: JONNY

THIS HAPPENS TO ME ALOT AND WHEN IT DOES I TRY TO GET OUT OF IT AND WHEN I DO I NOTICE IT ONLY HAPPENS WHEN YOUR FACING UP SO I MOVE SIDEWARDS AND TRY TO SLEEP THAT WAY AND IT STOPS CUZ SOMETIMES IT HAPPENS ALL NIGHT SO THIS IS A WAY TO STOP IT FROM HAPPENING WELL IT WORKS FOR ME

Jan 26, 2012
Same thing As u Guys
by: Jeremiah

Hye everybody....i'm Jeremy...i had this kind of dreams since i were 13, and now i'm 19.
I know the way we feel is awful but do somebody tried to go back to the dream and research about it.
I am sure nobody tried it.
I had tried once.
I heard some voices that I've never heard in my life before.
I saw peoples that I've never seen with my eyes open.
I wake up by relaxing(COUNT 1-10) myself 1st and then force to wake up by sudden.
I am not sure whether it is SP.
But I am very sure SP won't show me something like that with my eyes open.
And another thing is, the dream won't be in the language i can understand. Always with the language I've never heard...
I GUESS THIS DREAM TRYING TO TELL US SOMETHING..
I'M WAITING FOR ANOTHER MOMENT TO GIVE YOU GUYS MY ANSWER FOR THIS DREAM.
I'M GOING TO TEST WHETHER THIS DREAM IS SP OR SOMETHING ELSE.
PRAY FOR ME GUYS.
THOSE WHO ARE STRONG IN MIND CAN GIVE A TRY TO GO BACK TO THE DREAM LIKE I DID.
RELAXATION IS VERY IMPORTANT GUYS

Jan 30, 2012
I'm afraid to go back to sleep
by: Chad

This same thing just now happened to me so I thought I would google it. Came upon this conversation. Not even one hour ago I decided to go to sleep and within 20 minutes I knew I was awake I just couldn't move. I was afraid it was paranormal but I couldn't see anything. My left eye couldn't open and my right I was open but seemed like something was covering it. My kids are sleeping right next to me and I couldn't even move my arms or legs far enough to touch them. I felt like I was being choked and held down. Now I'm afraid to go back to sleep. I don't know what to do. The last time something like this happened to me I felt like I was dreaming and two entities walked into the room, I was so scared I tried to scare them away. I hit one of them and they both got up and picked me up out of the couch I was sleeping on. Once they picked me up I woke up, but I woke up half way out of the couch standing up and my arms were up as if I was being picked up.

I'm sorry I can't help, but I thought I would throw my story in there since I am seeking help as well. I have had many episodes in the last few months. Now I am terrified of the dark and scared to close my eyes thinking I won't be blue to open them again.

I literally cried reading this posters story, it's scary.

Feb 01, 2012
Strange event
by: Courtney

I am 22 I've had about 10 or more rents happen over the years. I Want to start off by saying that by habit I always keep my room door locked. Anyways I was almost asleep when I Hurd a noise it sounded like someone walking in my room fear of someone being there Indians open my eyes. As the noise went around my bed I was sure it was a person. Or burglar. It was now behind me. Curiosity set in and I just turned over . It was white I yelled out then I passed out??when I was about 15 my brother who was 6 was tolled to go get my 3 year old other out of my room because I was asleep as he did he ran and told my mother that something black was watching me sleep.??

Feb 02, 2012
reagtrgs
by: Anonymous

well this happens o me alot its when the dead lays on top of you and the only way that it goes fast is by praying

Feb 04, 2012
Grugrudge
by: Anonymous

I was about to go to sleep and turned the TV off and I may have dosed off. But I started to hear a sound that sounded as if it was something from the movie the grudge and I went paraylised I couldn't talk or move.can someone explain this to me

Feb 05, 2012
cant talk scream move
by: Anonymous

I experienced this when i was in high school..its kinda scary...because all was normal then but i cant move my body and suddenly there was a silhouette girl grabbing my legs,,i tried to get away from it by kicking it..tried shouting for help but no voice comming from me..after that i noticed a man wearing a carton box head jumping towards me,,its freakikng scary but the only thing that helped me is the name of Jesus.. I whisper His name then all went to normal again...I always do it everytime it happens.
Thanks Jesus.

Feb 06, 2012
Happened 2 nights ago
by: Mysterious83

I have heard many stories of this happening to many people ... my father included and when he told the story of it happening to him he said that is was the devil on his chest, it even happened to my nephew. I didnt really believe it and I never thought I would experience it but I did two nights ago. I was awake, I checked my emails in my phone, my husband was asleep next to me it was about 645am and knew he would not be getting up early on his day off so I lay back down. I closed my eyes and it seemed like not even 5 minutes later I feel this sudden pressure on my body, I immediately tried to open my eyes but I could only open one. I could not move my head, I could move my fingers and toes only! I thought I could see a figure at the foot of the bed but could not open my other eye or move my head to turn and see. I was so afraid and just then my father's story of when it happened to him came to mind and he said he started to say the Lords Prayer and thats what I did ... IMMEDIATELY it went away. It happened so fast, it didnt last a minute because just as I started to pray it went away. I remember thinking, thank goodness I believe in GOD!

Feb 09, 2012
Mines different
by: Anonymous

I just read everyone stories and they are similar to mine except my eyes was open and I can see my room and it happened to me 3 times In a row last night and I even got thrown of my bed But nothing was there to throw me off and whatever was I'n my room was waving my covers up and down and plus I was managing to move it was like I was awake and I would knock things over I'n my room so my mom or dad would come I'n but then I would finally wake up and nothing had been moved

Looks like it's coffee for me to all night ! :)

Feb 10, 2012
Need Help Now!
by: Jonas

Thanks guys...

I'm 23 now and I started experiencing this about 6 years ago. I fall asleep but it gets very difficult to breathe and I started to panic and kept trying to move my hands or feet just to snap out of it. Back then it only happens for around 2-3 minutes. So what I did was try to get a rhythm every time I experience it. I try to breathe as deep as I can for that single second and force my body to move in whatever way. It worked fine then but the more I go through it, the harder it gets to resist it or to try to even move a finger. I even asked my mom to sleep beside me and I would even cry trying wake up but she said she couldn't here anything from me. Which only means that no matter how loud you try to cry or make any sound no one hears it. And I also noticed that after each struggle my body feels so exhausted and tired. The scary thing is it makes you feel sleepy again. So there is no exact pattern as to how many times it can happen or when it will happen and it's freaking me out.

Some say that it has a connection with anxiety and stress. Which I think may be a very logical explanation. But the best thing to do is to go see a Doctor. And if we are abusing our bodies or we've been working too much, we have to make little changes in our lifestyle.

Guys there could be more people out there suffering the same problem we are experiencing. Please if you have any suggestions or personal experiences leave a comment or advice here.

Thanks live well...

Feb 11, 2012
sleep paralysis
by: nathan

I've read most of these messages above and some are total bull****! But all I can add to this is, its happend to me before, but happend twice last night, 5 in the morning my phone alarm went off at my gfs which woke everyone up, I went to turn it off came back and went to sleep then I woke up but couldn't move or talk I new it was the sleep paralysis again so I used my strength and I could just about twitch my fingers to touch my gf, which she turned over thinking I was havin a dream then I used all of my strenght n came out of it, I fell back off to sleep and it happend again I just left it to occur but was scared, my body was on moveable but after a few minutes of fright I woke up out of it. Look up which u can prevent it, don't lay on your back etc hope you all have sweet dreams gods with you, (its nothing to worry about)

Feb 12, 2012
Ive had that to
by: Anonymous

well ive had the same thing happened to me where I cant do anything .i told my parents about it they said when this usually acurs is when an evil spirit is near you.the best way that you can move it away from you is to cuz at it .a second think that you can do is to sleep on your side . Sometimes this happends when you have both of your hands on top of your stomach when you are asleep or if you have your your hand over your heart while sleeping so try not sleeping that way.

Feb 12, 2012
i conquered it
by: mr freeman

i used to think i'm lying there in bed wide a wake & can't move a single muscle, it scared the life out of me for a few years even though it would happen only now & then. it sometimes felt like my body was tingling, abit like pins & needles, & a pressure pussing down on me, & a couple of times it felt like lots of hands pulling me into my mattress like someone or thing was pulling me down. but one night when this happend i saw my mum sat in my room in a rocking chair, instently i knew my mum does not live with me & she doesn't have a rockin chair & thats when i realised this isn't real & at that moment i was able to move & the bad feelings had gone away there was no pins & needles feeling no pressure on me & my mum was gone from my bed room, everything had turnd back to normal & this as never came back since i realised i was only dreaming i was awake & paralysed in my bedroom, i am 42 years old now i was 30 back then... the moral of my true story is to realise it isn't happening & this isn't real it's just a dream & then you will get contol of it or even better rid of it. i hope this has help you all. your helping friend tony freeman :)

Feb 13, 2012
scared
by: shani

Okay. So I just woke up, this has happen to me twice now. Only this time my girlfriend actually heard my cries out for.help , but.was in.the next room so she didn't bother to come wake me up. This scares me. I'm 21 ane I need help. I don't like being forced down not being able to wake up trying to SCREAM and can't ! It's like something rides my back :( I don't know what to do

Feb 13, 2012
found this method wanted to share. hope this works
by: shani

this is the single best way to wake up from sleep paralysis and it’s really in a class of it’s own. When you realize you are in SP, scrunch up your face. In other words, make a face like you just smelled something bad. Snarl and squint. Do this two or three times in a row and the paralysis will break IMMEDIATELY. I’m not sure why it is so effective, but unlike the pinky wiggle, this method is foolproof.

Feb 13, 2012
HELP I AM SO SCARED !
by: Anonymous

last night around 4 oclock my daugter went to sleep finally so i thought i would go get some sleep while she did, i was just nearly asleep, then all of the sudden i was awake i could see and feel everything around me, but couldn't move, scream or anything! my heart started racing where literally i could hear it in my ears-like it was music blasted or something, this warn/hot feeling rushed down my body, i coulda sworn i was screaming at the top of my lungs. i finally got out after i'd say 10 minutes cause i checked the time before bed, i yelled my boyfriends name, he rushed in 'i said what are you doing i have been screaming for help?' he said i didnt make a noise. at this point i was more terrified than ever. I finally got relaxed and went to bed with my boyfriend this time, i went back to sleep it happened again ! my boyfriend said i was the scariest, he felt my heart he said somethings wrong, we rushed to the docs next morn apparently i have sleep paralysis? i don't know how much i believe this-as for many one yous, people who havent experianced it dosn't know how f******* scary it is. sorry for the long message thought i might share my story.

Feb 14, 2012
LISTEN
by: Anonymous

Science always tries to explain everything, but most of us know the truth. What is going on here in my opinion is that this "thing" is a GIN, yes a GIN look it up, sort of where they got the term genie from and the lamp. These GIN are not suppose to contact humans, they are good and they are bad just like humans. Always being mistaken for GHOSTS. So obviously since they are not suppose to contact us. The ones that do are evil. Make better decisions in your life and stay positive and pray. GOD is your savoir nothing else.

Feb 15, 2012
Terribly scared
by: Anonymous

Mine is a little bit different. I usually wake up, my eyes are open, sometimes i even sit up immediately, but im so scared i try to yell for help, I cant move, even though i want to run. this happened to me constantly when i was a kid, but finally i did my own experiment. The next time i had one, before it got to the point where i woke up, i told myself, nothing can hurt me here. These were frequent when i was a kid, but after doing that ive only had 2.

Feb 15, 2012
same very same...
by: venkat

i am experincing this for last 6 years.....At starting it scares me so much.. but now i became very used to of this...i feel like coming out of well. and suddenly my eyes open but i could nt able to move hand..not even for shoting to call my mom...it feel like someone drawing me up...............veryyyy scaryyy

14 feb 2012 ..i expierenced much about this...i feel same as i mentioned above .this time aiding someone hoding my neck tight and i also feel his hand..i tried to remove this but nothing happen....i feel the softhand very realistic.......and when i came to full concious ness i found my self in same state..where i m priorly sleeping... iam veryu afraid plssss help

Feb 15, 2012
Me too
by: Ty Hamlin

My first experience happened when i was 10 years old i stayed up that whole night reading the bible in fear that demons would try to attack me again. This thing or event has tortured me reoccuringly ever since then (20 years old). I've manage by not sleeping on my back noticing that it's the only time im vulnerable to the attacks.It's great to know that im not the only one suffering and your advice has helped me greatly. My advice is to share with others and realize there are solutions to this situation and pray.

Feb 16, 2012
We are in a spiritual battle
by: Anonymous

Getting right with God may be the case for some, but this stuff happens to me when I get closer to God. We are all in a spiritual battle whether you believe it or not. Let me tell you about a couple of my occurrences then show you where you can find this in the Bible. My first example is not one of those where I felt bound and unable to speak. My second example is.

This occurred in the late 80’s. I was a sleep when an evil dark shadow appeared. It said, “follow me” three different times. I said no each time. I ended up kicking at what would be its face as I said no the third time. I awoke immediately. The covers of our king bed then fell back on top of my wife and me. “Submit therefore to God. Resist the devil and he will flee from you.” James 4:7 (NASB).

My second example occurred within the last couple of years (different house, different town). A dark horribly evil presence appeared about 5 feet away from my wife’s side of the bed. My eyes were open and I could move them, but I was unable to move anything else and was unable to speak. It was a struggle, but I finally managed to cry out to Jesus. I felt as if I was yelling, but only managed to produce a faint murmur. At that point a sound came crashing through the roof of our two story house. The sound traveled straight down directly to where the image was standing, and then the wrought iron fence outside our bedroom shook violently. I am convinced God sent His Spirit or an Angel to chase this thing off. Remember, we can only resist in God’s power, not our own.

The New Living Translation puts Ephesians 6:10-17 this way, “…Be strong in the Lord and in his mighty power. Put on all of God’s armor so that you will be able to stand firm against all strategies of the devil. For we are not fighting against flesh-and-blood enemies, but against evil rulers and authorities of the unseen world, against mighty powers in this dark world, and against evil spirits in the heavenly places. Therefore, put on every piece of God’s armor so you will be able to resist the enemy in the time of evil. Then after the battle you will still be standing firm. Stand your ground, putting on the belt of truth and the body armor of God’s righteousness. For shoes, put on the peace that comes from the Good News so that you will be fully prepared. In addition to all of these, hold up the shield of faith to stop the fiery arrows of the devil. Put on salvation as your helmet, and take the sword of the Spirit, which is the word of God.”

Check out this youtube video, www.youtube.com/watch?v=nUe9ZgADBNQ

Feb 16, 2012
nightmare into fun
by: Anonymous

i had these "dreams" too. well i still have them almost every day and sometimes more than once. i always felt like some one was moving me yet i couldnt do anything about it. i know when i was going to go back into that state so i move every part of my body to prevent it.
eventually i realized that it wasn't going to kill me so i let it happen.
i can change the outcome by thinking of what can happen to me in that state. if i think of being tickled i get tickeled , if i think of going down a huge water slide it happens and man, it feels like i'm falling at lightning speed!

Feb 17, 2012
Too many times
by: Bellatrix Cullen

Just close your eyes and speak to jesus!

Feb 20, 2012
Swear
by: sara

This happens to me every night. I get so close to sleep. I have insomnia. Which only makes this worse for me. When I fall asleep, I have these points in time where I open my eyes I can hear and see things in a blur but I can't move anything. I feel like a 300 lb weight is over my whole body. When I finally snap out of it. I'm afraid to even close my eyes again. It makes me feel like I'm going to die because I can't breathe. Any ideas how to stop this. Or help it at least ? It's been on going since I was about 9. I'm 18. So for about 9 years.

Feb 20, 2012
i saw it.
by: Anonymous

i been up since 2am i called the chat line and i was talking to someone and the n i went down stairs and fell asleep on the couch i was not sleepy but fell to sleep and the the i thought some one had come in my my house and killed me so i began to look for the light and did not find it then i decided to fight what was happening to me i felt a silky blanket like the on in my bathroom and i saw a figure that i could actually see move from left to right but it looked like a black rectangular shadow with a very faint light behind it at first i was completely paralyzed and then i could move my arms and my right arm i was coming back but it seemed like forever then i pointed upwards and the shadow moved behind my head and then a few seconds later i closed my eyes again and woke up completely
there was something definitely there.

Feb 20, 2012
dont know
by: clint

i just woke up from the same dream as the person above me just said but the shadow came everytime i felt a dizziness i could hardly move like there was a force trying to push me back i cant yell and i have had several of these dreams and more so frequently it is actually quite frightening at times and more so i try my hardest to wake up and dont always work i have also had dreams where i dream that im dreaming for example i have dreamed that i woke up but have not and there for wake up again because was still asleep. if you have any questions or want to chat to me about similer experiences feel free to email me at clintfarnell@hotmail.com thank you for reading experiences

Feb 21, 2012
I have the same problem!
by: Nick

This only happens to me while I'm sleeping on my side. but it happens a lot! Once i start falling asleep i feel myself slip away into very vivid life like dreams and in my dreams i am usually with people. then out of no where i feel my heart beat very slowly and hard and then my hearing goes away and i feel like I'm paralyzed and just fainted in front of every one in my dream! Its the feeling as if i was about to die! i get so paranoid about it after i force my eyes open and every thing is ok but it scares the shit out of me when it happens. i need more answers! I'm only 19

Feb 21, 2012
Waking up in a bright room while dreaming
by: Nick

This one time i was sleeping on my back at a random fiends house. and it was around 4:30 and all of a sudden i get that feeling as if i can't move a MUSCLE and the room i feel asleep in is Now BRIGHT and i try to look up and see who is starring down at me, I can't talk move or do ANYTHING but control my eyes slightly. It was a tall skinny girl with NO FACE and dark black hair, standing behind the couch i was sleeping on. I dint feel scared but i wanted t know who it was! it felt SOOO REAL and suddenly i regained my hearing and all these tingles went throughout my cheats and heart and i popped up on the couch in a PITCH BLACK room with no lights on and my phone dead. I was so tired i just dosed back off to sleep but not getting any real sleep for the next few hours. It was SOOO REAL!! this has happened to me multiple times. any questions please email me at dubstep717@yahoo.com , i want to know if this has to deal with religion or spiritual shit. I'm only 19

Feb 21, 2012
Same here
by: Anonymous

I'm 34 now. When I was about 19 this all started sometimes I would have them at least 3-5 + times a night where I would wake up and couldn't move or do anything. Thru the years I noticed many things when this happened. I tried everything..Doctors said I was dreaming so I gave up on him. So I starting experimenting with it. I noticed that it would happen mainly when I DRANK to much ALCOHOL and didn't have nothing to eat. Even when I was sober it would do it but less.
1. I noticed when you need to urinate your body will wake up but you will not..untill you do!GO! 2. Have something eat (light snack) before going to bed. 3 If you have these symptoms DO NOT NAP during the day for hours and expect to fall asleep for another 8 hours! If your on a hangover DEAL WITH IT. 4. DO not overdose on advil for headaches etc...Advil is rotten and long term / life side effects are unbeleivable!!
5. Get your blood sugar checked if it's low your body is craving for natural sugar and will wake you up exacly that way to eat!!(hypoglycemia.
6.Anxiety / Panic if you don't have them...this is a warning sign! GET HEALTHY before they strike!7. Get an alergy test done! who know's!

There is so many things than can cause this I can't pin point the case...one that I think is the problem....Alcohol or to many fluids during the day! And one more thing...DO NOT STRUGLE! you are doing more damage then you think. Stay calm untill you wake up! when you do..2 and 5 from the list above!

Feb 21, 2012
Sleep - Awake
by: Anonymous

I'm 34 now. When I was about 19 this all started sometimes I would have them at least 3-5 + times a night where I would wake up and couldn't move or do anything. Thru the years I noticed many things when this happened. I tried everything..Doctors said I was dreaming so I gave up on him. So I starting experimenting with it. I noticed that it would happen mainly when I DRANK to much ALCOHOL and didn't have nothing to eat. Even when I was sober it would do it but less.
1. I noticed when you need to urinate your body will wake up but you will not..untill you do!GO! 2. Have something eat (light snack) before going to bed. 3 If you have these symptoms DO NOT NAP during the day for hours and expect to fall asleep for another 8 hours! If your on a hangover DEAL WITH IT. 4. DO not overdose on advil for headaches etc...Advil is rotten and long term / life side effects are unbeleivable!!
5. Get your blood sugar checked if it's low your body is craving for natural sugar and will wake you up exacly that way to eat!!(hypoglycemia.
6.Anxiety / Panic if you don't have them...this is a warning sign! GET HEALTHY before they strike!7. Get an alergy test done! who know's!

There is so many things than can cause this I can't pin point the case...one that I think is the problem....Alcohol or to many fluids during the day! And one more thing...DO NOT STRUGLE! you are doing more damage then you think. Stay calm untill you wake up! when you do..2 and 5 from the list above!

Feb 22, 2012
Sleep Paralysis
by: Jackie

Hello My name is Jackie. I have had exactly the same things happen to me. Sleep paralysis, i have seen stuff walking and talking. The reality is that this is a demonic attack. These things exist .And when we are trapped in the body but still see things this is our spirit in the spiritual world. This means that there is another life and the bible is true. What you should do is ask Jesus to help you before you sleep. Tell him to protect you and wash you with his blood. This is the only way to not experience these things anymore. I promise i have tried all religions.. Jesus is alive and he is the only one who can help you.

this is my email jackie_f25@hotmail.com If you need any help just write me an email and i can tell you more about my experiences and how Jesus has set me free from horrible nightmares, sleep paralysis and OBE

Peace with you :)

Feb 22, 2012
Scary
by: Anonymous

Hello , im just 15 years old, just last night I had a dream like if someone pulled me off my couch , and some pulled me up to the ceiling and I saw my cousin sleeping on the other cpuch amd my aunt sleepibg , they were holding me through out my whole house and later it slowly put my down amd tried to have sex with me , I got freaked out I coulsnt scream nor talk or move , I woke up as if someone was holding me tight and slowly let go of me , its true ! I got so scared I went to slept next to my dad , I fell asleep for 4 min and some how the curtian was wrapped around me my heart started racing I have no idea what this is ?!?! Im glad im not alone though :) but I feel like if someone is watching me

Feb 22, 2012
my experience is...
by: AKO

i experienced the same situation for so many times ever since in highschool.I felt like everytime i went sleep i always fight for my life..i can't scream,move talk even breathing was hard. When i woke up i felt so tired and my body feels the force that i exert just to wake up myself. the most terrifying experienced i have is that i see myself still sleeping while i am standing. the other one is i woke up went out of the house and seeing myself inside the house looking at me. then i realized that i was still sleeping,what i did is always have my alarm clock besides me and wake up in the same time everyday..its simple but very helpful.

Feb 23, 2012
An angel came to see me?
by: bond or maria

I wouldn't even know where to begin but what happened to me last night was READL. People might believe it's sleeping paralysis but it surely felt a lot different.
I am a 3rd year undergraduate and was working on some coursework last night until 2am, at which point I went to sleep but couldn't fall asleep until something like 4am (most probably due to coffee) I know this as I looked at the clock at 3:20am and I wasn't sleeping yet. After I felt asleep all of a sudden I was woken up by a bright light that was just in front on me. I was sleeping face down facing the wall, after I opened my eyes and saw the light was moving I was thinking to get up and check it out when all of a sudden I felt SOMEONE putting their hands on my back and my hips and sitting next to me in bed (at my back and couldn’t see his face but I felt him). It pulled my hair to a side and looked up on my face, while the light was still in front of my face (it was like it was trying to light up so he can see how I look). I never really felt scared up until that point and I was thinking that I left my door room open and someone had just got it and given me some kind of an injection or something as I felt paralysed. I honestly thought that was it for me. All of a sudden the light disappeared (I didn't wake up as I was already awake) and could move. Now you are wandering how do I know it was real and that I wasn't dreaming? I didn't even brink for a fact and as soon as I could move I got my head up from the pillow and looked behind me, I didn't move my body just used my hands to help me get my head up a bit and check. The creepiest thing was that when I looked at my wardrobe mirror I could see the indentations of where I felt the pressure on me and where I thought that guy sited next to me. I checked and the door was locked from the inside so no one could of gotten in. Now you are probably wandering how did I see that in the dark? Well in my campus room I never pull the blinds from my window, and at night I can see the reflection of the lights around the court where I stay. The funniest this is that I never shut my window curtains as I like to look at the stars before I go to sleep and I always wish for a star to come down and look up on my face and hold me and last night it felt exactly like that until I got really scared for my safety. Some of you might think I am crazy or just imagining but believe me last night was REAL.

Feb 23, 2012
Account of what happens / my solution to wake up
by: Tommy

Here is how it happens to me:

I'm laying on my back and trying to move in anyway possible. It feels like my ability to move has been drained away. I give ever bit of my will to move my arms or legs and sometimes I'm able to move them slightly.

Usually I'll begin to think to myself "it's happening again." Then there is always that bit of doubt. It feels so real that you are not entirely convinced that you are still sleeping.

At this point (probably a few minutes into this) your body is starting to get closer to awakening. This is when it seems even more vivid. This is when I'll start to hear noises. For example, I could hear the sound of somebody using a key to open the front door. It's the exact sound I hear when I'm awake. I then have the feeing that sombody is present in the room but I'm unable to see them. This is usually where the dream state peaks.

At this point I'll try to call out to the other person in the room but my voice is gone. I can maybe muster up a very very almost inaudible volume of sound that of coarse the other person won't be able to hear. Now is when I'm getting very frustrated.

This is the conclusion. At this point I am telling myself very loudly and strongly that this is a dream and I have to wake myself up through sheer willpower.

Here is my trick that seems to help every time.

You have to "jolt" yourself with a burst of energy to wake up. What usually works for me is to try and imagine yourself rolling off the couch or bed and tell yourself that when you hit the ground you will wake up. If it doesn't work the first time just keep trying and eventually it will work.

I'm a 35 year old male and this has been happening since I was a teenager. You will all be fine. This is just a sleeping phenomenon. Good luck everyone. You will always wake up!

Feb 23, 2012
advice
by: Anonymous

This also happened to me constantly for about a month, i thought it was some kind of ghost(since i had watched a ghost movie), the last time it happened was very scary i was about to sleep, out of no were i closed my eyes and felt heavy, like if something was holding my whole body, i couldn't move or scream. i felt myself trying to scream, trying to wake up but nothing would come out. its just a pain that happens and goes away, like when your foot gets numb. i would like advice please, how to stop this.

Feb 26, 2012
It wasn't just a dream!
by: Lisa

I went to bed early last night and took my new born baby with me, put her to sleep in the crib next to me then settled down to sleep. While in a light sleep I felt like I was pinned to the bed, I couldn't move, I couldn't scream or open my eyes. I eventually let out a scream and was able to move and open my eyes. I put it down to a bad dream and went back to sleep normally. My partner came to bed not long after and noisily jumped into bed oblivious to what had happened to me. Shortly after he let out a scream and grabbed me and explained he had been pinned down, unable to move or scream til he could break free, he thought it also was just a dream til I told him the same thing had happened to me. We were too scared to go back to sleep!! What was it???

Feb 26, 2012
ELECTRIC static noise
by: Anonymous

This happened to me last night it wasn't the first time it's happend quite a few times in my life<<<< the last 3momths have been so strange about 3 months ago I was up with my eyes closed when I heard a static noice in my room I then heard my first name be called after the static I freaked out went down stairs to sleep.. Next day googled my experience & I was amazed that this had happend to
Someone else last night b4 the repeated experience ive heard another electric static noice there's a major electric connection in the waves in our solar system that has something to do with our soul... A true believer

Feb 28, 2012
nature
by: Anonymous

Hi my name is warren and i have had a simaliar exsperance. Last night i tryed to go to sleep but every time i felt my mind sliping away into a dream state i was rudly interubted by a low to high ring/swish sound, usaly i open my eyes and move around befor the ring/swish gets too loud to wake my mind back up. Here is the scary part if i dont move around befor the swish gets to the high high point i become paralyzed, fallowed by sounds, and demoic voices. Panic sets in and i feel this fight or flit respon fighting to wake up. my head starts shaking and my neck spasmous jerking my head side to side where i finaly come too, knowing that its not over cuz im still awake. i tell my self im not crazy and my mind is just firing nerons ackwardly. trying to get sleep i know everything is ok. knowing the demoic voices came from my fear of the dark and closing my eyes. Thats why i sleep with a timer on the tv. i didnt sleep last night to soay the least, al stay awake all day today and later when im really tired my mind will slip in to a dream state so fast al finaly get some rest. and no i wasnt hearing people from anther relm but it was my mind was playing tricks on me. Thanks for listening to my story and if anybody can give me some feed back or simialr exsperiances it would be apreshated.

Feb 28, 2012
SP
by: Anonymous

I thought I was the only one suffering with this problem. These episodes happen to me frequently and it is terrifying. I fall asleep and feel my body falling and when I try to wake up I can not move, scream or wake out of it. I sometimes feel someone getting into bed... literally I feel the bed sink next to me, other times whatever it is squeezes my body in a bear hug. I have also seen myself doing dishes and when I turn around I am in bed sleeping. The last time it happened I woke up with the bed sheet tightly wrapped around my neck... What a horrible feeling.

Thank you all for your writing of your experience, it helps to know that there are other people who can relate to what you are going through without making assumptions or negative comments...

Feb 29, 2012
I couldnt move,but there was a man standing next to me
by: Anonymous

I just had this happend to me,i had it happend a few times!
But this time it was soo weird &.difderent,there was a man standing next to me and.it was.my brothers voice,i was so scared, then I manages to wake up but as I was thinking about it I feel asleep againg like someone was grabbinh me by the back of my kneck and then ths man appear again ;( I was/amo scared to go back to sleep!!!!

Feb 29, 2012
Help
by: Anonymous

This has just started happening to me. Mine is a little different though. Ill close my eyes and just as i start to fall asleep my eyes will start flickering and i can't note my body my ears also start to crackle like when you yawn or you swallow but it will happen really fast and when i try to open my eyes and note they just flicker and i can't note my body its like when you sleep on your arm and its gone to sleep and you can't move it cause it feels like its numb I'v even tried to sleep with the light on but it still happens an im really scared its only happened twice but its been in the last two nights i foot know what it is please help

Mar 01, 2012
SLEEP PARALYSIS/DEMONIC POSSESSION: SOLUTION
by: MUSLIM LAWYER

SLEEP PARALYSIS/DEMONIC POSSESSION: SOLUTION

Hey guys,

I have read all you messages and looks like we’re all on the same boat. This sleep paralysis i can confirm is of a demonic possession which occurs when humans are at their most vulnerable state – when humans are asleep.

BUT this is something which can be dealt with easily, all you have to do is simply recite this islamic prayer below before you go to sleep and make sure you don’t sleep on your back. If you get the sleep paralysis, though you won’t be able to speak, in your head keep reciting this prayer or buzz words from it and demon should free you from its invisible rope.


That is the solution for it. I CAN ASSURE YOU 100% THAT THIS WORK. THE ONLY REASON I AM MENTIONING IT IS BECAUSE YOU’RE ALL SUFFERING FROM SOMETHING WHICH CAN BE HELPED WITH AND I WANT TO HELP YOU GUYS.

Yes I am a Muslim, and some of you non-Muslims etc will be cynical about this Islamic solution because you don’t believe in Allah (God) but trust me there’s no harm in trying it out and you can see and judge for yourself the truth in my solution, I can guarantee it will only help.

Little about me: I am a highly educated lawyer from England, this should reassure you that I know what I am talking about and I am not a commoner who has decided to randomly write this message


Prayer:

First sentences are in Arabic and then in brackects is the English Translation

“A'uzu billahi minashaitanir rajim” (I seek refuge in Allah from the outcast Satan)

“Bismillahir Rahmanir Rahim” (In the name of Allah, the Most Beneficent, the Most Merciful)


“'Allahu laaa 'ilaaha 'illaa Huu. 'Al-Hayyul-Qayyuum. Laa ta'-khuzuhuu sinatunw-wa laa nawm. Lahuu maa fissamaawaati wa ma fil-'arz. Man-zallazii yashfa-'u'indahuuu 'illaa bi-'iznih? Ya'-lamu maa bayna 'aydiihim wa maa khalfahum. Wa laa yuhiituuna bi-shay-'im-min 'ilmihiii 'illaa bimaa shaaa'. Wasi-'a Kursiyyu-hus-Samaawaati wal-'arz; wa laa ya-'uuduhuu hifzu -humaa wa Huwal-'Aliyyul-'Aziim. “
(Allah! There is no God save Him, the Alive, the Eternal. Neither slumber nor sleep overtaketh Him. Unto Him belongeth whatsoever is in the heavens and whatsoever is in the earth. Who is he that intercedeth with Him save by His leave? He knoweth that which is in front of them and that which is behind them, while they encompass nothing of His knowledge save what He will. His throne includeth the heavens and the earth, and He is never weary of preserving them. He is the Sublime,the Tremendous.)


P.S. please keep me updated if you have taken my advice and your experiences of it.
All the best.

Mar 02, 2012
too scared to sleep....
by: Julie

I have yet to research the scientific reasons or medical, for I too naturally thought it was from the devil. I am wondering what the background for all of us are. I have had these for as long as I can remember, always scared..ect,ect, I challenged the feeling one night and it was like a train went through me sounded like one too. I "came out of it" with blood in my mouth from tensing up so tightly I guess, and my whole body was stiff and it has only happened (since then) when I doubt myself and though I can't move, I can think and NOw instead of being scared, I think "you can't touch me, I love God and Jesus." and I am o.k...in case you are not religious, neither am I..I don't understand it. I don't go to church, I sin over and over but I love God and Believe in Jeseus (I am going to leave that misspelled) I am thinking we all had some connection to the devil before we had a choice..we have a choice now and we are loved

Mar 05, 2012
Too much sin
by: Anonymous

Its 1:40 a.m n I cant fall asleep ,Its been 3 times this month
it just happen to me like 30 mn ago I was awake or it felt likei was I couldnt move or talk or even scream I was tring to lifty self up buy the scary part is that I seriosly saw n felt a eveil spirit pushing or holding me down and I tjougjt I heard it say head it say something but I wasnt sure wat it said idk if its real or all in my head but latley I have bee abusing toomuchdrugs n doing negative things n all that atracts evil but idk I think it all connects ....but I know god is always with me!

Mar 05, 2012
there is hope
by: diane

I experienced this for many years, without really knowing much about it. I can assure you it's demonic, but you have authority in Jesus' name. How I know? I know because I woke up in such a state last year for the last time! I woke up and could hear myself praying in tongues, since I had received the baptism of the holy ghost a few months before that. I could'nt speak it out loud of course at first, but within a few seconds I could. It never happened again after that. Thank you Lord Jesus. The name of Jesus is the name above ALL names. For real!!!! The enemy is here to steal, kill and destroy. Jesus came to give you life. Praying in the spirit is a very powerful tool the good Lord has blessed me with. Trust in the Lord with all your heart and lean not on your own understanding and he will make your path straight.Proverbs 3:5 After speaking to someone at church about my experience, this person new exactly what I was speaking about and other also. Make Jesus lord of your life today. His blood was shed for you so you may have life through him. You will have authority over darkness through him.

Mar 06, 2012
Sleep
by: Anonymous

Just be strong & keep positive thoughts as these things feed off of negativity. Idc what ppl say call me crazy but I do believe its some kind of entity just coming to fuck with you aye why not its the perfect oppirtunity your asleep & helpless. Science has a theory and so do I so kiss my ass also if ppl are able to prove ghosts exist & evil whos to say what we all believe why this is happening to us & multiple times at that!

Mar 06, 2012
Scratches
by: Robert

This first happnd to me DEcEMBER OF 2010 I went to go to sleep and felt somethning wrap an arm around me. i jumped right up and ran saying get da f+ck away from me.. about an hour later i felt a burning felling on my rib cage on my right side. i looked down and i had three scratch marks that drew blood. the crazy part about it is that i was laying on my right side when this had happend. i tried to see if i had did this my self but i couldnt make my fingers form into a way to do this. after that night i didnt sleep for 4 days. its been over a year and i still sleep with my lamp on. lately i been sleeping on my left side and i wake up not being able to move or talk,at the same time i here something behind me talkning in a evil voice and i can even feel its breath on my neck. no matter what i do i cant do nothing to stop it.. if i get 6hrs of sleep i wake up tired but with no headaches. any more than 6hrs of sleep my head is killing me. i went to a Dr. and the said it had something to do with my muscles around my neck and head.i took the meds but still no help. am i the only one with this problem? if not please write back and let me know

Mar 06, 2012
annoyed
by: camy

I'm having almost the same problem.
my eyes are closed I'm still aware of what's happening around me and when I'm abt 2 fall of to sleep my heart starts 2 beat fast I see all horrible images like really scary ones then I feel like I'm fainting then end up with a lock jaw if I don't open my eyes in time sometimes my whole body gets numb. I've been going through this for years now it really freaks me out and I hate whens it time to sleep coz I know what's going to happen... Is this sleep paralysis or is it some kind of demon.

Mar 06, 2012
A bit difference to above case
by: Asian

Hi all, I am now 30yrs and when I was young (6yrs) I also encountered the similar situation mentioned by the other that I were awake but just coulnd't move.

However, when I grew order(~20yrs) I started having the circumstances that similar to the movie scene [your soul coming out from your body]! I felt myself was trying very hard to "get out of the bed that I could seeing the whole process" and I could really felt that I did spending lot of force, effort to climb up, the texture of the bed sheet when you moving your arms on it, etc.

The moment I felt "I am half standing up and ready to look back to the bed" was actually fake - I suddenly found I was still sleeping on the bed! , I had to attempt at least 4 times (repeating the same feeling> before I could getting up. The feeling just very solid and real which made me feels my soul was trying to come out. After I got up I will feeling extremely exhausted.

This feeling was totally different to when you can open your eyes with body paralyze. Because I found that insufficient oxygen during sleep will leading to the paralyze effect. So, I will try not to sleep with some post that may restrict the oxygen uptake of my lungs. However, the experience that I have was quite different to what the other described.

Hope to know if any of you got the similar experiences like mine.

Mar 07, 2012
Don't worry!
by: Pat

Hello everyone. I am 49 now and I have had this my whole life. I actually enjoy the ride now that I've had the experience so many times. I used to sit up and stop it because it always started with a ringing in my ears so I knew it was coming. It would often take two or three interruptions before the episode would give up trying to take me over. This was exhausting for me so I stopped. Now I lie still, enjoy the heightened sense of hearing and let it pass. It always happens when I am beyond exhausted. My body is going into the fourth or fifth stage of sleep while I am still dosing off. Don't worry about it! You are all fine. Worrying about it will lead to more serious sleep problems.
Sweet dreams.
Pat

Mar 08, 2012
what is it ?
by: Anonymous

I heard a sort of high pitched whistle, then a chest pain, I tryed moving with all my force, but i remaimed in the same position. I tryed yelling for my mom but it was like i lost my voice.... The tv and my room where exactly how it was before I fell asleep. I couldnt see what was on my back but it was very powerful, a flash of light and i awoke on my side mummbling "mom" repeadetly I awoke at 1:52 am and my dog was just starring at me as if i was actually yelling and moving. I don't know What this could be but it scared me to the point where I don't wanna fall asleep.

Mar 10, 2012
Demons or an under lying undiagnosed disease
by: Pam

I was a child about 9 or 10,I woke barely able to breathe,tried to open my mouth to call my parents But I couldn't get past the force that was there my tongue felt as if it was swollen, hot and dry and felt like there was something holding my head down on the pillow.Thirsty.It was dark and couldn't see anything but I heard something in the room bumping against the wall near the foot of my bed I couldn't raise up to see what it was and couldn't scream.I slowed down my thinking I remember thinking I am dieing and something bad is here.I was barely able to breathe but if I fought the force to try to speak out to call my parents I couldn't get anything out so I lay still hearing the banging and thinking any moment they will come in cause it was loud.But they didn't come when I got still the sound stopped .I could hear nothing like my ears was stopped and then I gasped for air like someone coming up from drowning and could hear normal sounds outside night sounds and the snores of my parents my throat was hoarse and dry I was thirsty.My tongue felt funny tired and I felt very tired and weak.As a child was diagnosed with anemia.As adult diagnosed with Sarcoidosis,Lupus and Fibromyalgia.I bite my tongue in my sleep lately don't realize till I awaken the nest morning and see bite marks on my tongue in the mirror.Wondering if there might be a connection here with anyone who has been diagnosed with an auto-immune disease.Never hurts to ask questions.

Mar 10, 2012
Scared to take a nap
by: Anonymous

Usually this happens when I am very tired and I decide to go back to sleep or take a nap. This has not happened to me in a few years and I had been taking Zoloft and xanax during the time of my first one that I have had in years . It worried me that my medicine could be affecting me. I got off Zoloft and still take xanax on ocassion and I had this again. This has happened to me also more often on days where I had consumed alcohol or on days where I woke up to early and then went back to bed for a nap. It is horrible because right now I am very sleepy and I know there is a good chance if I take a nap this will happen to me

One of the worst parts for me is that I can not open my eyes and I know that I am trying to wake up. I imagine I am screaming for help then I think If I dont wake up that I will die or that is what death is .That you just lay there and thats how it feels . Earlier today I was wondering if I died .I hated it . Then when I try to wake up It takes several attempts and I feel like all the energy is drained out of my body.


Mar 11, 2012
testimony
by: betsy


"I never really believed in any of these things but when I was losing fiancé, Suzie, I needed help and somewhere to turn badly. I found DR Gboco online and ordered a RETURN MY LOVER SPELL. Several days later, my phone rang. Suzie was her old self again and wanted to come back to me! Not only back, my casting opened her up to how much I loved and needed her. Spell Casting isn't brainwashing, but they opened her eyes to how much we have. I recommend anyone who is in my old situation to try it. It will bring wonderful surprises as well as your lover back to you. The way things were meant to be. You CAN be happy in Love! Yes, Spell Casting is 100% REAL." gbocotemple@yahoo.com

Mar 13, 2012
Freaked out
by: Kim

I just had this sleep paralysis happen to me 3 times in the same night. I thought I was trying to fall asleep then an overwhelming panic came over me. I tried to move but couldn't freaked out more then finally could move. I shook if off then fell asleep only to be abruptly awakened by a popping noise somewhere in my room. Couldn't move but felt in danger, felt a presence.....this happened 2 times during the night.I've never had this before. It felt also like pressure from the inside of me hard to explain. I got up and was freaked out enough to google.

Mar 14, 2012
Don't be scared
by: Heather

I am 42 years old and this has happening to me since I was 12 years old! I had no clue so many people go through this, but I feel weird because mine always occurs when I am on my side, never on my back. Many things happen to me while I am in that place between asleep and awake. I try to move to wake myself up and as i get older, its harder to wake up from, the only thing that helps me wake up is screaming out Jesus and sometimes that takes a few times. I feel like I am dying every time this occurs and I am scared to death, and can't sleep for a few days. Can someone please tell me how to get it to stop? I have very detailed dreams during this time, and sometimes it is a great dream that turns dark and feels like something its surrounding me. Glad I'm not alone!

Mar 15, 2012
pls reply
by: Corne

Hi, i have had this happen to me only once, it was about 6 months ago, scariest feeling i have EVER had! woke up, only my eyes were open but i couldn't move, scream or do anything, barely breathing. Don't know what it was but didn't have any feeling of being watched or that, but since then i have had a lot of trouble falling asleep, every time i go to bed and try to sleep its like a shock that goes through me like i'm gonna stop breathing or something and i shake awake! has anyone ever had that? really freaks me out and feels like im gonna die when i fall asleep. please tell me if you have the same thing. doctor says its stress and stuff but i dont know. feels like i might have a breathing or heart problem, feels like my breathing isnt right and that the paralyzing comes from deficient oxygen to your body witch makes you unable to move? but thats just what i think and it freaks me out? what do you guys think?

Mar 15, 2012
freaked out.
by: Anonymous

Last night i was falling asleep then all of a sudden i felt a horrible like presence around me i tried to scream for help but couldnt move any part of my body i could hear the tele and everything and i could of swore that i saw something above me black moving dont wanna go to sleep tonight

Mar 16, 2012
repentance
by: anon

This too has happened to me. It was right after my husband fell asleep. Something touched the back of my head and a feeling of dread and terror came over me. Somehow I fell asleep and dreamed my husband and I were casting out demons. We were both saved about a month previous to this. I woke up from the dream and my husband woke up at the same time. Without saying anything he looked behind me where this feeling of dread and terror was coming from. We prayed and then went back to bed. A few days later after my husband went to work he called me and we were praying together on the phone when all of the sudden that "evil" presence came back. I took my daughter to the neighbors house and prayed with my neighbor. I came back over to my house and it was like my eyes were opened for the first time. I didn't know then but I know now I was filled with the Holy Spirit! That day I was attacked by beings I couldn't see and was anointed by a neighbor who read scripture over me and the battle stopped. About three weeks later that dread and terror came back and I heard a voice say "repent!" I woke my husband and we repented. These feeling of dread and terror, evil, was my sin in the presence of a holy God. He is so Holy that a lie is utterly disgusting and sinful. God was so merciful to reveal my sin the way that He sees it. I could not hide from His light, it illuminated every sin because He is Holy, Holy, Holy! There was definitely a spiritual battle going on but Christ had and has the victory. He payed the ransom with His life blood imputing His righteousness to me while taking my sin and burying it. Its gone as far as the east is from the west. Gods wrath was satisfied through Christ and now I can come boldy to God because I am forgiven and am white as snow. I hope this can lead one person to repentance to receive the free gift of salvation. Its free because Jesus paid it all!

Mar 16, 2012
SP
by: SYW

I havent had this in a couple of months now, but have expierienced this a couple of times.

The 1st couple of times, i woke up in my sleep, could see my bedroom but coudlnt move nor speak. I tried to scream out for help but nothing would come out. I tried to focus on moving my fingers but they wouldnt move. Like everyone else it wasnt untill i randomly though of jesus (and im not a religious person)i could move and speak.
The last time i had PS it was the same but this time i was shaking like having a fit and lasted a lot longer. It wasnt untill ive done some research i believe i was been shook by somthing'.

I have not yet to see anything like a shadow and hope i dont come across this.
I do not wish this experience upon anyone its 100 times worser than any night mare.
Touch Wood i dont experience this again.

Mar 16, 2012
i dont understand
by: it happened againAnonymous

It started after i had a visitor stay in a spare room for a month. Two nights after she left my sheets were pulled. Then a dark "mass" pinned me down a few nights after that. Then a week went by and several dark shadows pinned me down and I could actually hear them breath and saw hand prints on the bed around me and felt i was being lifted and assaulted. The next day I cried all day. I slept with the light on for a month and it seemed to subside. Nothing has been the same since she stayed with me for a month. I still have night terrors and off and on weird stuff happens I dont want to talk about. I had a house cleansing and everything was fine for about 6 months. I try to ignore it as much as possible, but when the dog freaks out its hard to stay calm. I just want a peaceful nights sleep with the lights off and with out getting up 10 times.

Mar 17, 2012
HELPS A LOT
by: Anonymous

I went trough this as a littel Boy......it was Reallohn fritningh there was a.......ghostface at the Window laughing and screaming at me.my mother heard me screaming and at the next Day we went to a doctor he tolld me what that dreams are and that i can controll them . When it Happens now i can simpley be spiderman and now i Realy like it but its still Realy unnormal

Mar 17, 2012
Bazar
by: Mg

I rememer at march 16 2012 around one or two in the morning i turn towards my back with my hands to my sides n i had my eyes opin but befor i can close them i was struggling to .my lids kept opining up and down n my body stood still and my face was directed to where my little brother was sleepinng i tried to call me dad but my mouth was very still i tried to move my tongue but it aint more i kept trynna more but at the same time asking my self wahts going on with me why is this happening to me and for some reason i kept askin my self in my head .. am i gonna die? i soon relaxed n jjust looked at my brothers head as i hear him snoring .. next thing you know i can move.. it felt like something was wholding my body down it felt like w.e it was ,was under my bed wholding me down it felt like it was watching me but when it left i wasint scared , i just didint want to have that feeling again n i aint wanna go back to sleep so i grabed my ipod n i was lissoning to it.. the same day i went to school and told my friend cynthia and she told me she experienced the same thing but the only difference was when it left her she gasped for air .. soo i would guess that an evil spirit was inside us or our spirit was being forced to leave our bodies..

Mar 17, 2012
The truth about sleep paralysis
by: The truth

I Had this since I was little! I'm 30 now!
I thought they were just dreams at first!
But as I got older I realized I'm was being attacked by demons!
This Attack sometimes happens when I'm sleep and the bad dream jumps into reality and I wake up but can't open my eyes
Talk or move my body at first! But I can hear everything going on! Then I start to pray and rebuke them in the name of Jesus!
That's when for a split second I break free and can see what's attacking me! Trust me people what causes sleep paralysis is a demon! The more fearful you are the more powerful they attack you! Ive been attacked so many times I know when they are going to attack me be for I even go to sleep! One way you know you will be attacked is when you have cold feet! The other way I can tell is because I can feel a evil dark cloak like feeling come into the room! But what I want to say is don't be scared because we fight back! There are 1 thing which I know they are afraid of! And that is the to call on the name of Jesus!
They also don't like the light but they will attack you with it on or in daylight so don't trust in that!
So the the next time this happens rebuke them in the name of Jesus or sleep with bible on your chest or under your pillow!
Trust me they hate this and will run and flee!

Mar 17, 2012
The worse ..
by: Marieta

The worse is when this is happening on top of that I have the sensation that some one is in my room but behind me. I even hear the breathing. It could be my own but unable to look back or to turn to see who is there i just continue struggling to wake up or talk to ask who's there. There has been times when I wake up with the sensation of have been sexually stimulated in my intimate part and it is really uncomfortable because I don't know what happened. I must say this occurred to me more often when I was single and I slept alone. During my married years it happened few times like 3 and I used to ask my husband if he had heard me struggling or moving too much at night.He always said he never heard anything. I think that it has to do with the way we position our body when we sleep and in a way our body tells us wake up your blood flow is incorrect or something like that.

Mar 17, 2012
sleep paralysis - my experience
by: Anonymous

I only just discovered the term sleep paralysis today, after a mild episode last night. I am 40 and experienced this a few times a year since I was a teenager. As a teenager it happened frequently enough that I became scared of going to bed, though it eventually stopped after I confronted a recurring hallucination of a demon - I attacked it in my dream and that seemed to be the end of it for many years. I have since then learned to snap out of it. As I feel the pressure of the paralysis as I slip to sleep I refuse to give into it and will myself awake. This occurs when overly tired, on my own, stressed and falling to sleep on my back. It feels like an evil, sucking you to the bed. It still scares me, I may fall into paralysis and snap out of it a few times before I eventually get out of bed and actually turn the light on and sleep with it on all night, as I do get scared of the dark when on my own also. I dont let it get me! Now I know perhaps just sleeping on my side will help, I will know for next time.

Mar 18, 2012
scared to sleep
by: Alex

This happens to me all the time ever since i could remember and my mother gets it as well. People have told me that when i do i twitch a lot too and my eyes move around rapdily. other than that its exactly the same for me. i feel like i cant move and that in my mind i am very much awake. the only other difference for me is that my head hurts and I hear a loud piercing noise. i kno it sounds quite freightening but if you relax and maybe let it just take over you then you just fall asleep and before you know it you are waking up the next morning. also i figuried out that if this is happning to you, just think of whatever you want and its almost like you can actually pick the dream you want that night.

Mar 18, 2012
On My Side...
by: Aly, 12, Female

I had been up all night trying to see how long I could go before passing out, and I was having a really creepy dream. I can't really remember it, but all I know is that I felt like I was awake, but some part of me knew this was part of my dream, but I was seeing myself and trying to move my body to pull the covers up, because I was cold. My body was vibrating in the beginning...

Was this an OBE?

Mar 18, 2012
Glad to know Im not the only with this issue..
by: Anonymous

Im currently 22 and this just happened to me again.. Trying to get some sleep for work. I remember when it first happened.I remember watching the movie exorcism of emily rose that night with the family. Pretty frighting movie. I then went to my room and ended up sleeping but I was having an unusual dream about the movie where she was in that twisted position staring at her friend that had stayed the night with her. I suddenly woke up but I could only look around I try to move and scream and couldnt really breath either. I got freaked out and told my parents I was afraid I was getting possesed.. For nights after that It happened over and over for about 2 weeks straight. In the time I developed different ways to cope with it. When it happens use everything you got and push your way out of it. Like I couldnt move but I sure did give it hell. Second when I got it to stop I would always fall asleep thinking about good things. Putting my mind at ease or not stressing myself out. It helped to always have noise of some sort that changes. I live by a freeway and my window was open but noone was really driving by so I imagine I slipped into it. I expeirenced it falling to sleep also. Id catch myself. It felt like I was falling into a deep deep sleep.. So get up walk around read something for a bit to take your mind off of it. Drink some water and think about good things and it should help.. Well it does with myself.I hope my experiences help. :)

Mar 18, 2012
Freaked Out
by: Anonymous

Ive had the feeling of numbing in my body, can't talk, but only moan, since 2001. I know after reading everyone post I feel a little but better. I know I need to see a doctor like tomorrow. I'm so afraid when my husband gets this contractor job overseas that it's just me and the kids. That something will happen me.

Mar 19, 2012
Oh no
by: Miranda

I had something like this happen to me as well, but I couldn't open my eyes ...is that considered the same ...ive been terrified ever since to sleep .. Sometimes it would happen if I closed my eyes ...

Mar 20, 2012
my dream/awake
by: lucian gribbins

i to have had these dreams because one time i was like awke but i was dreaming then i tryed openning my eyes which i did but only to see a dark shadow in a corner then my eyes shut again it was very scary i awoke the next morning and there was nothing there

Mar 23, 2012
its a dream
by: Anonymous

You ate something heavy before goin to sleep like pork ect ect.... Dont eat as much before goin to sleep wait a little bit its nothing about a soul or anything it happends when you that.. And yea when you feel that your dreaming your not awake ive had dem.. its just people and thier sayings every body has their own sayings like what they say if you sneeze it means your soul is trying to leave your body or yawn its bullshit... Just watch what you do before you sleep. And yea they feel nasty you cant move or scream and if you try to scream its like a low scream like if your whispering i and somethings on top of u holding you tight and down... Its a dream just dont do much or eat something heavy before going to sleep eat cereals or something.. and its normal i dont know this dream is called but in Spanish its called a PESADIA look it up itll.probly translate hope this helps..

Mar 24, 2012
Some experience I had
by: Jacob

I have had those kind of what ever you want to call them . While I am sleeping then all of the sudden I feel something is going to happen shortly , and I am trying very hard to get up , or even try to open my eyes with no luck , I can hear some spirits whispering in my ears , or those spirits talking to each other , some times i can hear them loud and clear talking to each other like completely a different world around us without noticing their presence . But what ever that is , I think It's something bad because one of the night I was able to open my eyes for less than blink of an eye , I saw a very ugly looking face looking at my face and it disappeared right a way as soon as I saw it . Please don't lough that is realy what I had experienced and I don't know what that is .

Mar 25, 2012
Devin
by: Anonymous

I think this really happens when you r really tired but you are refusing to sleep. Its wierd... this happend to me lots of times. This actually happened to me 2 days ago. It felt like a soul left my body...... except i was the soul. There was something else floating above em pulling me. I cant move at all... i try to break out of the force.... with all my power... and i do break out. but i move very slow. And i scream out words... but i cant hear it only the figure above me can. and I know it can because when ever i insult it, the figure trys to torture me.... It kust gets mad. It feels like im deaf and in a black world. I fight the creature moving in slow motion.... it figures it cant handle me at that time... its just not as powerful... it leaves.... but when it comes back, it comes back even stronger than before. Now, am i terrified of this creature?YES....Will I give up?NO

Mar 25, 2012
...
by: Violet

I'm 13 and this happens to me every week I fall a sleep and while I'm sleeping I fell like I'm awake and all I can see is black and hear like a million voices talking at once and I feel like someone is holding me down I try to move and open my eyes but I can't I try to scream and I can't talk and everyday before this happens before I go to sleep I hear voices in my head and gun shots but every time I tell someone they just laugh at me

Mar 26, 2012
Recommondation
by: Anonymous

Hi dear, I just read your story too! this actually happened to me last night again! it has happened to me a lot of times since I was a child, Its just crazy, its like they lock you from outside and you are free inside but cannot show it! I have heard something about these small species that they have been mentioned in holy books too! so since then, every time it happens to me, I start wishing and reading some of the holy book, and they will go away! i did exactly the same last night and they left me alone! I hope you talk to me more about this experience! I am so interested to know more about this feeling!

Good luck anyway

Mar 26, 2012
SP Solution
by: Nat

I used to get this all the time - I know how scary it is to wake up, feel paralized and try to screem with nothing coming out. I also saw a dark figure at the end of my bed on one occasion and often felt like I was being dragged - sometimes I'd even wake up at the end of my bed - terrifying!!! I slept with a cross by my pillow in the end, but the thing that ended these night terrors was listening to music as I went to sleep. I listened to Enigma and this seemed to end the sp. Hope this helps!

Mar 27, 2012
WEIRD
by: Anonymous

Last night immediately as I fell asleep I felt like I was dreaming. I felt trapped and like someone was beside me. I kept screaming and trying to move but I couldn't. Then i remember punching the "someone" beside me and it punched me back. This was so terrifying and weird to me. I neeeed answers

Mar 27, 2012
very scary...
by: Keverley

Hi my name is Keverley and i am only 13 years old i have expierienced this since i was very young i remeber being very scared becuz my eyes wouldnt open my my sister would walk in and i would snap out of it. This stopped for like 2 years them started up again just recently i would just wake up and feel like im moving, look at my body and relize im frozen i try and try but it feels as if there is a force holding me down it usually wears off in like 2 minutes but it freaks me out becuz sometimes i will get free then i will fall back into it slowly. I have to use like all my muscles in my body just to get free :( I think this is called Sleep paralyisis... hope i helped!!

Mar 28, 2012
i have no clue what it is
by: keith

im 14 and i have experenced the same thing except i know i was awake i woke up because i felt a huge force hit me and i tried to move and couldn`t all i could move was my head so i knew somthing was wrong so i tried to call for help but all i could manage was a hoarse muffled wisper and then i think i got into a convo with it
voice)oh no you dont
me)in jesuses name leave me alone in my head
voice)it`s to late for that boy
me)muffled whisper help
voice)ha ha ha ha
me)sobing help me leave me alone
voice)oh im going to kill you boy
and when i could move i was shacking none stop and i didnt want to go to bed

Mar 29, 2012
continued
by: keith

also ever since then i feel diferent like im always being watched and i feel like i dont belong here and i really need some one to talk to about it because im alone alot and i hate it i feel so weak helpless and like a filure at being a man and i can help with questions to if needed keithlincoln@ymail.com

Mar 31, 2012
Sleep Paralysis
by: Anonymous

To all the people who have sleep paralysis, I have some advise for you, I have had sp for over 25 years now, and yes...it is a very scary moment when you are experiencing sleep paralysis. I was 12 yrs. old when I first had my first horrifying experience, I told my sister about it because I had been having the sp almost every night and she told me that whenever I feltl the numbness starting to overpower my body to hum as loud as I could and she would shake me the minute she heard me, and it worked. Now that im married my husband taps on my shoulder whenever he hears me hum because he knows that if I'm humming it means I'm having an episode of sp and also last night my 5 yr old came to my bed in the middle of the night and shortly after i began to have another nightmare and my son already new what to do...he tapped me and said, momma, momma wake up your at it again and my body snapped out of it. I loved one of the comments that said to say or think of Jesus....I will definitly be doing that next time!

Apr 01, 2012
honestly
by: Anonymous

ok well i have ben aving this problem too..but the thing is i have a lizard soyou kno they have to have there light on..but listen to this everyone wants to say it sp but in my case i feel its more only because when i cut off my lizards light an cut off the t.v. it happens and not only that my eyes be somewhat open and i feel multiple people walking around me smh...but when i leave the light on this neva happens or if im with my girlfriend it never happens but as soon as im alone it always happens idk why but it does and when i wake up i always feel funny more like the feeling when someone leave the room thats the feeling and i kant sleep after now yea it may b sp but in the same token its more on what it really is kuz even scientist say they have yet to find a 100 percent answer to why this has happened and is still happening to people....now im just going off my experinces and it moreless happens every time im alone by myself and its not that im scared of the dark kuz i have overcame that fear when i was 4 im 22 now and all of this has ben happenin since i broke up with my first love and my grandmother and bestfriend passed away...ever since then its ben the same thing when im alone i actually feel someone touchin me and talkin over me and when i move it or w.e it is puts it hands on me...it is very scary so i try my hardest not to sleep kuz im scared smh ive ben up for the last 3 days so far this makes 4 and if i have to i will stay up im not going to sleep nomore kuz when i say its scary it really is...its so bad that one time i had my friends dog andyou know how dogs sense things i woke up after and episode and the dog was barking at the wall then ran out the room as if he was chasing something smh HELP

Apr 02, 2012
Scared to sleep
by: Ashlee

About two months ago I had my first paranormal experience when i woke up and saw a balck figure standing across the room. I told my boyfriend about it the next morning, and from then on became very intrigued about the paranormal. I was watching movies, shows, reading books, so on and so on. Im now afraid i brought this upon myself. As the days have gone on, i felt the thing get closer and closer to me until one night it got in bed with me and touched my leg. It wasnt till two nights later that i had my first sp experience. I was awoken by the shadow and it holding me down. i couldnt move, speak, nothing. I felt hopless. I remember it talking to me and there were a few words i rememberd when i snapped out of it. I have been scared and paranoid since then. Im trying to seek help, with some christian counselors and blessings of my local church. Reading these posts really helped me to see that im not going crazy that this happens to a lot of people. But this isnt gonna stop my battle in overcoming this. I know there is a strength in all of us. Whether your sp is spiritual or not, we can beat it.

Apr 02, 2012
Has anyone experience not being able to breath
by:

I had this happen to me last night. I was talking on the cellphone through my ear piece with my girlfriend, and during her fussing I was fallen asleep and started dreaming I was driving a car and couldnt turn the steering wheel, then I couldn't move or talk but could hear her and was trying to scream her name but could only make moaning noises. she heard me and was gonna call 911 but after about 30 seconds i was able to break free. But my question is a few years ago I had this happen and I couldn't move or BREATH( Itwas like I forgot how to breath and couldn't tell my brain how to breath). Then I slowly get the strength to move and break through. has this happen to anyone? it seems if It would have lasted longer I would be dead..

Apr 02, 2012
could'nt breathe
by: Anonymous

I had this happen to me but I couldn't breathe either, has anyone that had sleep paraysis not been able to breathe while this was happen?

Apr 03, 2012
...
by: Anonymous

This has happend to me plenty of time and I do not believe the bullshit of ur spirit or the devil taking over your body I believe ur just dreaming but u feel ur awake. Also I have noticed it only happens when I lay on my back, when I lay on my side and belly it doesn't happen. Try laying on ur side for now on it should go away.

Apr 04, 2012
Being held down
by: Anonymous

Well this has happened to me aswell 2 times in my life.First time I was in my room sleeping with my wife by my side.I do first have to admit I have been living a not so good life.Picked up alot of habits(bad ones.I do assist church on sundays and feel good once I leave the church.When the week starts I go back to does bad habits.The first time this happened I felt the force holding me down,I couldnt move,eyes where wide opened and trying to call my wife but was not able to.I then looked up and there was a spirit sitting on my chest in a black cape.I honestly knew it was a bad spirit trying to get to me.The force holding me down and protecting me was the hand of God protecting me from this evil spirit.As I fell back to sleep I felt these 2 forces fighting over me.Next morning I wake up and didnt came to my mind what just happened that night.On my way to work it came to me,and I was questioning myself what happened that night.Was it a sleep or was it real? Well kept on thinking about it and driving to work.I then looked at the car in front of me and took a glimpse at the side mirror od the car in front of me.There it was, a DEMON in shape of a ugly dog,more like a hyenna looking back at me.I said to my self that cant be,or maybe this person is driving with a dog on his lap.Well,guess again.Drove around the car(pasanger side) and notice there wasn't any dog inside the car or neither couldn't see the person driving face.Tear started coming down my eyes as I knew that what happend to me the night before was a sign from the lord.People,we have to know that there's a God and a devil.You walk the wrong path of life and the devil will come into your life just as you walk the right path and good would enter your life.I went to church next sunday and told my pastor what happend to me and he knew exactly what this was.Happened to him when he was young while he was thinking into becoming a man of God.Second time was just last night.Same thing happened,but this time no spirit sitting on my chest.Just heard foots steps but could turn to see what it was as I was being held secured by God telling me" dont turn as I will protect you and fight for you" This was a bit more intense due to hearing the steps and felt as if it reached out to me.But then again the lord was protecting me.We have to start walking the good path my friends.We cant ignore this,we have to look into ourself and do a bit of soul searching.WE ingnore all this and keep living our life the wrong way the results wont be goo.The lord says"help yourself and I will help you.God bless.

Apr 06, 2012
hallucinating!!!!
by: Anonymous

if u can't talk, scream and feel paralysed however u can see stuffs and feel awake..this is called hallucinating..stop alcohol or tablets, drugs whatever u r having..u will be fine ideally..

Apr 09, 2012
TOE WRINKLE CURE
by: ISLAND VOODOO

This often happens to me when I was young and still does. I am from the pacific island of Vanuatu and here we still have old traditional beliefs of spirits.

My granny use to tell me that at night during midnight when other ghost is out wondering around they confused you from a death person, so they come and try to take your spirit out from your body that is why you feel a pressure and cant talk etc.... BUT they cannot remove your spirit from your body is because your still alive and our spirit is attached to our toes.

So when this happens you wrinkle your toes and you the ghost will know your alive and leave you a lone!!! It works for me every time till now I am married it also work for my kids.

I saw this website and want to contribute which I am sure will help others. Science is based on facts in your world BUT in my world where voodoos and evils spirits haunts you in middle the night we use fire against fire!!!!

Apr 09, 2012
TOE WRINKLE CURE
by: ISLAND VOODOO

I forget never sleep on your back BUT side ways cause the ghost will always get confused and thought you are a dead person.

Remember wrinkle your toes when it happen if you mistakenly sleeps on your back!!!!

Apr 10, 2012
sleep paralysis
by: Anonymous

I just had an episode and it lasted longer than any I have had before. I dreamt my daughter was dead in the back of my car but i also felt a really dark presence behind me in the car too. as I flinched I woke up but couldn't move a muscle I coulees see everything and hear everything. I have experienced this since I was a child and I am in my forties. I had an episode about a month ago and my girlfriend was beside me in bed and said I was shaking like crazy but more like vibrating (thats when I was trying to fight my way back to consciousness) this time though I couldn't move a muscle and it was definitely the longest episode because I really started to think I was going to stay in that condition. I prayed Jesus to deliver me and as I prayed the force on me lifted very quickly and i jumped and gasped at the same time . I had fallen asleep watching a horror movie before this and I know for a fact I allowed an entity into my home by doing this. Sleep paralysis is a spiritual phenomenon and don't be fooled that it is from lack of sleep etc etc.

Apr 13, 2012
Repeated nightmare with an evil being
by: MaggieAco

My name is Maggie. I have been experiencing the same episodes. But I can't say they're related to sleep paralysis. To be frank this is the first time I hear of sleep paralysis and will be definitely looking into it. I've had these horrible nightmares episodes for over 18 years now. They always happen when I'm sleep deprived, when I go to sleep so exhausted and so weak that I can't even keep my eyes opened even with fear. It's always the same nightmare. I'm sleeping on my bed on my tummy side and I feel this horrible vibe and goosebumps all over. Then gets on top of me and traps me there and starts to touch me sexually. Since I'm so weak from sleep he always tries to convince me that it feels good. But I know and feel his evilness. I try to move away. But like Megan describes I can't move, talk or scream, he is pressuring me down. So all I can do is start praying over and over again until I wake up with a scream. My mom bought me a crucifix for this purpose. Once I wake up I have to wear it and the "Evil Thing" leaves me alone.
By the way the nightmare only happens when I'm not wearing the crucifix. But sometimes I forget to wear it to bed. But last nights nightmare was completely different because I heard him laugh a horrible evil laugh that scared me more than ever. His laugh was like he was warning me that he was getting closer in possessing me. I also want to say that these nightmares started after one night I spent the nite at my sister's house and while sleeping I woke up and saw a something that looked like a black shadow leaving my body.
Any advise would truly be appreciated.


Apr 14, 2012
Can't talk, Can't scream, Now I'm scared and paranoid
by: Nicole

Excuse my english.

In my dream what happened was, I were in a province far away from my home, and I was trying to find a ride. When I found one it took me to places then we stopped I entered a house and when I got out my ride was gone, so I tried to find other ones. When I find a car I couldnt get to them because I can't run fast enough and that scene happened again and again. When I got real close to a gang's large truck, I touched it then it tipped/fell over. so he chased me when he got to me he kicked me, but I didn't feel it. and that is where the "real" dream stops. And now the scary part, I entered a room and inside their was a scary person who got really close to me, and then I woke up. The door in my room was left ajar and the scary person was staring at me through the door with angry eyes. I was so scared I tried to scream for help, but i can't I couldn't say anything. Whenever I try to scream what happen is I swallow ( or any other word that is close to swallowing.)
I try to scream and scream but nothing comes out, I was panicking and I remembered to pray. So I put my hands together, I was shocked I could even do that, and I prayed "Angel of God" "Hail Mary" "Our Father" after that I woke up for real, and the door was still left ajar and the scary person was gone. It just happened an hour ago before i was writing this. After I woke up I was scare to get out of my bed and scared to stay in it. i stood up and walked to the door, opened it and winced because I thought the scary person would appear again. I ran to my mother's room and stayed there, I thought I was hearing things like a person humming and I thought "He was REAL!" While i was writing I still felt paranoid.

Email me if you can give me any advice about what happened to me because I dont know if what happened to me was real or just sleep paralysis

NCLSLK18@GMAIL.COM

Apr 15, 2012
Being pinned to the bed and having a full on fight with a dark figure I
by: Kieran from Ireland

Hey Ivw been having these weird episodes were I feel myself being pinned down to my bed can't barely move or talk ..... But what's strange is that every time this happens! I'm in a fully blown fight with a dark figure ....
The first time this happened was frightening to say the least... It's like your awake but you feel pinned to the bed but the first time was were I saw a figure standing at my bedroom door.... All in black with a cloak and a hood covering the face..... And the next I knew, we was in a tussle .... I could feel his arms squeezing my throat although I knew I was in my bed struggling to move and I thought this thing is going to kill me if I dont do something ...... So I held my breath hoping that whatever this was would ease his grip, and I could feel the grip loosening from my neck .... So I managed to somehow just uppercut this thing .... And as just as that .... he fled!!!! .... And I suddenly found myself in my bed were a black shadow I saw left my room banging my bedroom and bathroom door .... Now I was really shocked by this thinking what the f***k ..... Considering to sleep in my car but I just stayed awake to the morning...... Now afew days later I told my friends what happened and put the whole thing down to a nightmare .... Then about 4 days later .... I was asleep and I felt this force again pinning me to my bed and I felt awake and then I saw the same black cloaked figure standing by my bedroom door with a drooping hood ....... And I thought ahh Jesus !!!! Not again !!!! The figure spoke and said I found you again !!!!! And me being thick I said what kept u..... And I could feel him attack me ..... I feel this struggle as if I'm half asleep were I know I'm being held down but I have use of my strength and I manage to be a handful for this thing whatever this is ...... Now I aways manage to be stronger than this thing ....... This happened three times an a week ..... Now a year has past and the reason Im posting this is ........ I had a visit from this thing lastnite , it's been a year!!! I'm not scared of this thing now because I give as good as I get .... And aways end up with me winning the tussle ...... I wonder do anyone have this happen to them..... ?
Kieran from Ireland ....

Apr 15, 2012
my xperiance
by: gibbo of le12 england

I have had these about 20 to 25 times in the last 4 years. From my own xperiance I found I get them when I'm hot and lyeing on my back. Its definately a dream cuz I try to shout my partner or squueze her hands when dis is happeninn but nuttin happens I have to exhale to snap out of it feels like I could die from not breathing by not doing this. My partner never hears me calling although I know nuttin comes out. I have had weird dreams wit this although most the tyme I dream my exact position in my bed and can even feel my parners hand but just can't move it to get her to wake me, don't think it nuttin to worry about I snap out all da time but yhyh it freaky but siiik I enjoy it. If you don't enjoy it sleep on top of your quilt and on your side when it happens. I have had them about 5 times in a row until I do this. Safe my fellow freaks who entise the demons ;)

Apr 15, 2012
It is a demonic attack...
by: Anonymous

You must call on the name of Jesus when this happens. I also strongly encourage you to join a church where you are taught about spiritual warfare. Ask if they teach about spiritual warfare. We do not fight against flesh and blood but against principalities and powers. You must give your life to Jesus. Pray and ask him to be your savior, ask him to come into your heart and you must confess that you need Jesus to forgive you of your sins. Ask Jesus to be the Lord of your life. No man or woman may come unto the Father except through Jesus. Also join a church where you are tought about the Holy Spirit and I encourage you to become baptized in water in the name of the Father, the Son and the Holy Spirit. I also encourage you to seek the baptism of the Holy Spirit so that you will be filled with the power of God. The same power that raised Christ from the dead. I release the very presence of God into your life right now, I release the saving grace of Jesus Christ into your life right now. I declare that you are free because he or she whom the Son sets free is free indeed! Jesus loves and wants to fill your life and heart with His love and divine presence. Ask Jesus to come into your life and get a bible, begin to read it daily and in copious amounts. For simplicity's sake a King James Version will do fine, sorry about the old English... Or try New King James Version. Pray and declare the very love and protection of God over your life, out loud. Speak positive life affirming things over yourself about how much Jesus loves you! Ask Jesus to open the truth of the bible to you, ask him to make real His love and word to you. Find a strong and devout Christian who is filled with the Holy Spirit to be a mentor to you. Ask Jesus for help finding such a person. He will bring them across your path, possibly in a very random way or through someone you know. God wants to prosper you and see you grow in freedom from demonic oppression. Remember cry out to Jesus. Get the word of God inside your life. Fourwindsinternationalchurch.com has cd's and teachings that will help your Christian walk. Also via email you can request help and prayer. Jesus loves you and died for your sins and to set you free from sin and death and demonic oppression. Be free and choose Jesus!!!

Apr 16, 2012
the best of service .
by: princilia

On March 4th free my mercy temple cast a spell for me to help my daughter end a bad relationship with an abusive boyfriend. Three weeks to the day, his powers of the spell casting worked and my daughter feel different changes now. My daughter is home with us now happily, and is taking the necessary steps to move on with her life.Thank you so much freemercytemple@yahoo.com ! we all feel the power of your service!

Apr 17, 2012
scary as fuck!
by: Eddie

ok guys this "Sleep parlysis" happend to me last night but i dont belive its SP because why is it scaring me so much? some other guy that posted about this said his doctor said it happens to you atleast once in your life and its all ok.i dont beleiev that at all. i took a nap yesterday and when i woke up i kept itching my left bicep and then finially looked at it and it had 3 scratches on it. and i have 6 cats and there is no way it was one of my cats cause the scratces were way to big to be from a cat. then that same night i remember i woke up and i was laying on my belly side and i was pinned down, couldnt move and couldnt breath. my eyes were wide open and i trid to scream but it seemed like my mouth was glued shut. it scared the shit out of me. as im writing this now im getting gooseebumps. every1 that has this experience please beleiev in GOD. i dont go to church or read the bible but the reason why saying im God blessed and Jesus Christ is my savior works against these dark forces is because GOD AND Jesus are the strongest forces that there is. so the dark forces get scared cause they know Jesus and GOD could beat the hell outta them. please keep posting recent stories im sooooooooooo interested

Apr 18, 2012
this happens to me all the time
by: Anonymous

Are you seeing the room you are sleeping in as it really is? I mean like your eyes are open and you REALLY ARE AWAKE, but somehow you are not able to do anything about it? Here's the trick; those moments you are the most freaked out, shake your head. Seriously! Imagine you are shaking your head (it also helps if you think of something you want to eat... usually candy bars for me- and I never eat them) This has plagued me for awhile, most of the time during day time naps. SHAKE SHAKE SHAKE your head

Apr 19, 2012
I dun wanna sleep...
by: Anonymous

I have been suffering from SP since 5 to 6 months... N it happens after somedays gap... Or sometimes daily... I dun know wat to do... Is it a dream or its real... I feel lyk m dead bt i can feel the surrounding... I cant move cant call out someone 4 help... Its too scary... Den after too much effort i slowly open my mouth and slowly move my hand and finally my body... After that i tried not to sleep coz m too scared.... Is this a serious problem... I feel shy to explain this to anyone... Plz iwnt some advice...

Apr 20, 2012
HOLY SHIT KIERAN, Exactly what I jus experienced!
by: Davilindo U.S.

I just had the exact same experience happen to me and just reading your comments gave me the fawkin chills! I just came across this forum because I was curious to know if anyone else had experienced this also but the way you describe it is crazy, freaky! It always happens to me and it does freak me out most of the times cause it's reoccurring and often several episodes in one night. The strangest thing this time though and it's the reason I wanted to look it up on the web is that this last time (3 or 4 nights ago) It was different. I didn't know if I was asleep or awake but I was asleep and felt like a sudden pressure on my body woke me up and I thought to myself " Oh shit an earthquake" (I live in California and they're common)I thought the pressure on me was debris from my house that had collapsed on me and I thought as a survival instinct "I gotta move fast and get this shit off me and run out" As soon as that thought came in I felt I couldn't get up and I tried moving and couldn't, I tried yelling for help and couldn't, I cried out to my girlfriend and I can feel that every thing was muffled so I tried pounding on my bedside furniture, in hopes my girlfriend (she was asleep on the living room couch with my little boy) could here me and help me but couldn't. I started struggling with what was on top of me and it wasn't debris it was two dark scary figures pinning me down and trying to strangle me. they were all black with something that resembled like a cloak or robe flapping with the wind. I starting wrestling with them and pushed them off of me and tried looking at there faces as I did but they had no faces it was just black or shadowy with nothing there. As I was still wrestling with them I tried tapping my bedside furniture really hard with my fingertips to make noise so that someone can help me but it was futile! I kept on trying till I succeeded but I wasn't sure if it was loud enough for anyone to hear. I continued fighting the shadowy figures and finally got them off me and woke up gasping and all shook up. I was tripping out for about 5 minutes trying to figure out what the hell had just happened and afraid of falling back asleep right away cause I knew I would go back to whatever it was happening to me. Just today I told my girlfriend about the experience cause it was so weird and she told me she has the same thing happen to her sometimes and said it was some demon trying to get her and all this superstitious bullshit. I'm not superstitious and don't believe in the spirit realm and am agnostic, so I told her that was a bunch of bull and that there's gotta be a scientifical explanation for it as everything else does. Everytime she comes to me with her superstitious crap I always have an answer for it but this time I thought I'd research the web and came across this site. Now I don't know what the fawk to think after reading Kieren's post.

Apr 21, 2012
Islam
by: GREAT TIP

the thing most ppl have in comment here is that you believe in a GOD and when remembering him it goes away..maybe thats a sign that god does exist ans is savoing you each time from these demonds..reasearch this same topic with answers comming from muslims and see the refrences from the Holy Book..this is a real matter and its the devils trying to take over you..please dont be quick to judge muslims as shown by the media and look sincerly into it i promis when find the path you will be at peace and so happy and these evill spirits will leave you alone

Apr 23, 2012
im so scared
by: karee

I fell asleep about 45 min ago. I jus now woke up to me crying so hard. It started yesterday. I dont remember yesterdays dream but i know i was scared. In my dream i was thrown around like a ghost was throwing me around. I fell asleep on web cam with my bf so in my dream i was still on webcam with him. i was calling his name over and over. he was talking to me but i didnt understand him but then i look at the computer (in my dream) and it was broking. It was like i was in a dream but in a dream. i would open my eyes but it was like my eyes were so heavy. i could talk but not very much. when i (thought) i woke up but i was still in my dream, there was two men that i never met before watching me sleep. they would look at me whenever i opened my eyes. then i finally opened them (in my dream) and they came onto my bed trying to have sex with me. I dont know how i woke up but im glad i did..It scared the crap out of me. Im only 20 years old and i just want it to go away. please help

Apr 23, 2012
Ahhh
by: Anonymous.K

I'm 21 years old. I've been experiencing this about 5 times now in the past couple months. Today I just googled if this is common and it brought me here. One time I dreamt I was laying in my bed and a bright light was running into me again and again and I couldn't move my body while it was happening. Last night I dreamt I was laying asleep and this lady was standing in the same room as me and I could see her shadow.. I tried so hard to yell or move... I was trying so hard and my mind knew I was in this state that I wasnt able to do anything. BUT then finaly I was able to run after her and catch her. It was an older lady and I was asking her why she was there and she was saying she wasn't but i could tell she was hiding something.. I don't know? I think this is it?

Apr 23, 2012
belief
by: Mani

iam in my late 30's and i had these sort of dreams and aways the same terifiying ones as if some being is terrorising me,very rare that i see them but i know me soul can feel them very strongly.Just last week i went to bed while my husband was downstairs,iifeel asleep and felt some evil faced demon came as a human very evil looking and he was lying next to me looking at me ,i tried calling for my husband but as usual i couldnt.I new i was dreaming and i was thinking that once i get up from this nastie sleep i'll run in full speed to my husband,i also told myself that i was dreaming and i want this dream to end,which did, and that the thing was gone.First of all these dreams are real and they go on in our spiritual side of our life which to most people is not true.there are alot of things that occur in peoples lives that are unexplainable.But these dreams are from the devils or jinns that are presently living with humans in this world,there are more devils and jinn are than humans in this world,people recall them as ghosts,ufos,and so on.There is a chapter also verses mentioned about jinn in the holy quran and most christians,jews and other religions believe.Have belief in the almighty god and the hereafter, be pure from the inside and out, these things cant harm you.I hope this was of some help.

Apr 26, 2012
Cant move or talk when i am aslee
by: Anonymous

Well its been happening to me only when i sleep on the couch during the day,but at night never...i can see & hear anythng around but i cant move or talk i try to get up but i cant..i always tel somebody who is around to touch me when am sleep then il hear & get up...or i try to move my toes then il be up.i dont see anythng like ghost when am asleep its just whoever is in the house my sister or brother or the tv coz its alwayz on.

Apr 26, 2012
Dont be scared of this
by: Anonymous

When this happens, Jump up really fast really sudden, You might have a total OOB experience or it will wake you up, I mean.. The total OOB experience is the 'Real' Awake.

Apr 27, 2012
Scary
by: Anonymous

This happened to me when I was 14. I am now 35. I could not move, scream or wake up. I felt as though I levitated a few inches above my bed. I knew it was something evil. There was much evil around my home as I was growing up as a child. My parents were on meth and crack. I found a book of witch craft at a drug house my mom took me to, started experimenting with spells and ouija board. Then I experienced this phenomenon and realized the evil around me. I changed my life and sought out Jesus to save me and now I have a better understanding of the evil in this world.

Apr 28, 2012
Been there:(
by: Anonymous

I know its such a scary thing to go through i use to go through this in my early 20's i am now 36.. At the time i wasnt getting a lot of sleep due to work and raising a child, I dont want to label it because be it scientific or something else who knows. I would not be able to move and i would try to yell at my boyfriend to wake me, because i felt short of breath but nothing. After getting so frustrated i dont know why but i bought a book on astrial travel ( out of body experience) I know i sound crazy but in this book there was a chapter about the same symptoms i was having. Funny thing was after this episodes i always heard a loud noise before i could finally wake and move. After reading this book it mentioned when people "travel" often your guardian angel will "snap" you out of it and the noise you hear is your soul reentereing your body..Crazy i now how all this sounds but one thing it did teach me is to try to stay calm and if you want to "come back" start by wiggling your toes, then move feet and so on.. I kid you not this always help.. Havent had them in years but hope this helps

Apr 28, 2012
CRAZY NAP
by: Anonymous

just woke up from a nap on my couch, or i thought i did. I "awoke" to being on my couch staring at my fireplace and feeling a violent shake and tingle through my body almost like being posessed. It freaked me out because I could not move and when I talked my words were slurred. I would evetually try to shake my head to the right and sit up. I wouyld be able to but the same thing was in front of me everywhere i looked. I kept hearing noise behind me like someone was in the house, when in reality I was home alone. I could not look behind mw which scared me even more. This time I knew I was dreaming at this point. I rebuked the devil in the name of Jesus over and over again. It provided some confidence and comfort. My heart felt like i was having a heart attack the whole time and a strong ringing in my ears. I eventually awoke and back to normal life. I have never had this but I feel like it is something trying to attack me while I sleep. WHen having nightmares I usually know it is but than I pray to Jesus and I know he is there to get me through my hard times, and evetually the evil things go away.

Apr 30, 2012
4/30/2012 2:15am
by: Anonymous

I'm 20 yrs. & this starting happing to me last yr. after the my daughter 1st birthday to be exact but i had the same feeling as everyone else i couldnt move talk cry for help my heart stopped but in my i had a shadow watching over me...the first 2 times..now he gone but all i here is the voice repeating something i dont understand which isnt english or spanish. All i do is wake up and pray to God and hold my little girl cause im afraid of what this is...i just experienced one right now my heart stop..I work 2 jobs and am a single mother & maybe this is being caused my tiredness like some doctors says...but this is something i wish nobody has to experience. I feel like someone or something is out to get me..helpless & to think it finally over. My best advice is to PRAY..GODS will is stronger!

May 01, 2012
I HATE THAT SO MUCH :(
by: Tony Solis

THIS HAS HAPPENED TO ME WHEN I WAS LIKE AROUND 11 AND 12 , AND NOW I'M 13 GONNA BE TURING 14 , ANYWAYS AROUND THE AGE 11 AND 12, AND RIGHT WHEN I TURNED 13 , IVE HAD THE SAME DREAMS AND THE EXACT SAME FEELINGS, COULDN'T MOVE, COULDN'T SCREAM , AND COULD HARDLY TALK .. WHILE I'M GOING THROUGH THIS IT'S LIKE, I'M SLEEPING AND AWAKE ..? REALLY HARD TO EXPLAIN, AND WELL I TRY TO SCREAM, BUT I CAN'T! , I TRY TO CALL MY MUM , AND IT'S JUST REALLY SOFT VOICE :( , I TRY TO CALL HER AS LOUD AS POSSIBLE AND IT'S JUST A REALLY SOFT AND WEAK VOICE,.. I TRY TO GET ON MY FEET, BUT I CAN'T MY MUSCLES JUST FEEL TO WEAK!, EVERY TIME I TRY TO GET UP I JUST FALL .. AND FINALLY I BREAK AWAY THROUGH THIS VERY TERRIBLE NIGHTMARE!? AND ALL I DO IS CRY :'( ... IM ALWAYS AFRAID TO FALL ASLEEP CAUSE I REALLY REALLY FEAR THAT IT MIGHT HAPPENED AGAIN! :( , I FEAR THOSE DREAMS OR WHATEVER IT IS THE MOST :( .....

May 01, 2012
Sleep Paralysis
by: Daniel

It's something natural that happens to your body so during your dreams you dont flail around and hurt yourself. Your awake when that is happening to you. It happened to me a few time, I felt like I was tripping on the heaviest dose of DMT or something. Dont worry about it, it's just a trip, first time it happened to me I was hearing demonic voices and my room kind of turned into a spirit world. The demonic voices thing happens to alot of people so dont get scared by it

May 02, 2012
How do I make this stop
by: Justin

I have bin having this since I was little and don't know what to do and it's always scary I'm 18 and still happens to me

May 04, 2012
mind over matter
by: Anonymous

This happened to me several times until I found out that I was having an out of body experience. You can't move your body or speak, because.....your really out of your body. You have to move with your mind. You have to calm yourself down and say float. You will do whatever you tell your mind to do! You will only be paralized with fear if you don't stop struggling. You are not really paralized..just gifted. Learn to use your gift.

May 07, 2012
This time I saw it.
by: genniferrhorn@yahoo.com

Ive never had s.p. until after I was baptized on March 13th 1994 at the age of 22. My first experiance I remember clearly, my mind was awake, I was aware my husband was lying next to me and I was totally concience but unable to move, I felt if I yelled his name and he responded to me I would awaken,if I could kick him, nothing.I fought it and woke up, Once I opened my eyes and had full body sp, I could not move my eyes though.I have never seen anything untill the night before last, it always feels like a demon is doing it, call on Jesus on my mind and I am released everytime. The other night it was walking towards me it was cloaked in black with a white face and in my mind I said "Save me Jesus" and woke up. Whats going on? I prayed that God will protect me from them/it. Ive never asked Gods help with it before, I dont know why it happens, I just know the moment I say Jesus help me He does. We serve a Living God who is with us in every moment, even watching over his chidren in their sleep'

May 08, 2012
SCAREB TO SLEEP
by: shiloh

Thank you so much i was freaking out i would llay down to go to sleep an i almost gat to sleep or really i dont know if i was a sleep or awake.ian my whole body would judt go conpletly nimd an all i could move is my fingers an i trin an i tried to move an talk .an it lasted about um 45 sec an then again.but to make it not happen again i have to get up an walk around,that usually works.i dont know still a litle cunfused

May 10, 2012
Spirits
by: Jennifer

I've experienced this feeling a lot in the past two years. I am Hmong and in my culture, it means there is a spirit that is literally "sitting" or "laying on top" of you. Some people believe it's scientific but I believe it's all spiritual. I've gotten it so much that now it's just annoying. Whatever these spirits are, they just really need to go away and stop bugging me!

May 12, 2012
Try doing this before sleeping
by: Anonymous

I truly want to share something you..people don't want to see or understand what is happening to you but I believe you are being attacked by a spritual force..please don't think this is crazy but before you go to sleep, if you have a bible read something from psalms a pray in the name of Jesus and ask for him to protect you while you are sleeping..I promose you to be able to feel His peace and the problem will leave due to demons tremble at the name of Jesus Christ

May 14, 2012
Feel dirty this a.m.
by: Addie

For a week or so now, I have what feels like someone's hand, resting on my hip (I sleep on my side). Last night, it decided to move to my midriff and eventually up my PJ shirt. I rolled over onto the other side, and it continued. So I was tried to hold my breath to see if it was my imagination or if the "touch" would move. It moved . . . I could feel fingers . . . carressing . . . the "touch" became more sexual and exciting and the more labored my breathing got, the more the "touch" began to move up towards my breasts and I kept thinking - this is the devil. I'm not paralyzed . . . I can talk, walk, etc. - but this morning (after I finally got 3 hours sleep), I felt like I had sex with an unclean spirit. Is there a scientific reason for this, or a spiritual one?

May 15, 2012
CAUTION !
by: Anonymous

A word of advice, I'm a 48 yr. old female who can relate to most of your stories. I started having the same experiences at the age of 15. Please listen to what I'm going to tell you. Yes, this is a spiritual thing....yes you can call it demonic. For those of you who know a thing or two of the bible, you know this is a spiritual battle. Good against evil, for those of you who don't read the bible here's a crash course. Satan is a fallen angel, his name is Lucifer...he was Gods right hand angel. But Lucifer was so jealous of God that he started to turn some of the other angels against God. So God casted him out of heaven along with 1/3 of the angels to planet earth. So, Satan runs planet earth along with his dark angels. His goal it to take as many humans down with him. It's the great battle for our souls. He will try many tricks to deceive us and one of them is while we sleep cause that’s when we are the most vulnerable. Satan is very angry cause he knows that the battle was won when Jesus Christ was crucified. The blood of Jesus covers us all who accept Jesus as our Lord and Savior and Satan can't touch you. I advise you to spend some time getting to know who Jesus is, and ask him to come into your life and to guide you in your walk getting to know more about him. By the way when you feel the nightmare coming on when sleeping, repeat the following " I rebuke you in the name of Jesus Christ" if you can't say it think it. Repeat it as many times as you have to, if you say it with authority it will vanish instantly. Don't be afraid, you are a child of God, he created you and you are a perfect creation. God does not make mistakes, we do. As a child of God we have authority over Satan, but a word of caution. Don't have a verbal battle with Satan, don't talk to him....you command him, tell him to leave, rebuke him. This is not a physical battle it's a spiritual battle. He may be in a form of just a horrible fear during your episode or you may feel a heavy body on top of you or like the person on the last posting described it, a sexual experience. The dangerous thing is what she did, she went along with it and she actually felt that she had sex with it. NOT GOOD, don't go along with anything, get rid of it ASAP. We are living in times where we are going to be seeing things we have not seen before. Get right with God ASAP, prepare yourself, God is calling us to make a stand, and the enemy is working harder then ever before cause he knows he is running out of time. I recommend you doing a research online on Prophecy of end times. Good luck to all and may God guide you all in your walk.

May 15, 2012
THERE' POWER IN THE NAME OF JESUS
by: janispuritual

Hi MEG,
I'VE BEEN EXPERIECING THS SINCE I WAS ABOUT 8yrs old. Ill keep simple. When ths happens u must start wth wiggling your toes n at th sAme U TAKE CONTROL OF TH STATE THAT U ARE IN. U WILL BY ALLL MEANS BE N A SPIRITUAL STATE. DO NOT BE AFRAID!! U WILL REPEAT. AS ONE PERSON ALREADY SUGGESTED. " I REBUKE U N TH NAME" OVER N OVER AS A DIRECT COMMAND! AT FIRST U FEEL LIKE YOUR VOICE N YOUR HEAD IS FADIN. U MUST CONTINUE WHILE INVISIONING THAT U R IN CONTROL N ARE COMMANDING THAT IT LETS U RETURN. ALL WHILE, U R WIGGLING YOUR TOES N THEN YOUR ETC. UNTIL U R out of it. I suggest u pray before u sleep to OUR FATHER N HEAVIN N ASK FOR STRENGTH IN YOUR SPIRIT. N JESUS NAME. BELIEVE HE IS WTH U N DO NT FEAR. FEAR IS NT OF GOD. GOD N I WILL BE PRAYIN WTH. U. DO NOT FEAR. TAKE CONTROL.

May 15, 2012
This Is What I Do to Prevent
by: Mersee

Hey ... you decribed EXACTLY what sometimes happens to me .. and yes .. I try very hard to shake it off and wake up .. because when it happens to me I feel like someone is standing next to me. So ... I started sleeping w/ my tv remote .. so if it happens I might be able to stuggle just enough to hit the on button to give some light in the room and wake me up fully.

May 16, 2012
frightend
by: PEDRO

I have been having this problem for years I use to think i was being over ruled by the devil bc i could see el Santa muerte on the cor.or of my wall I will try to get of run scream but i just couldent but as soon as i woke up I screamed my ass off then my parebts will come and ask me whats wrong and they said that tgey think im being cursed my the devil bc one day this happend to me and as soon as o woke up from this evil situation ifound out my cuzzin died in a car acceident ! Im 14. And I don't k.ow how to stop this

May 16, 2012
Just relax
by: Rich

I have been doing this for twenty plus years and I have gotten pretty comfortable with it all you have to do is quit fighting it, just close your eyes like you are going back to sleep and you will pop right out of it. I figured this out about my junior year of high school. The key is as long as you struggle to move you will not and once you close your eyes back like you are going back to sleep you will wake right up. Try it:)

May 17, 2012
When your can't move or scream
by: Anonymous

When your being attacked by an evil entity, satan or whatever you want to call it. It does not want you to speak you need to speak the name of Jesus Christ. Not to scare the wits out of some who does not believe in God He does exist ask any athiest that has a near death experience
after they come back. Well the atheist usually starts going to church! I think you should go to church, love God and be baptized in holy water!There is an articulate catholic Priest who does exorcisms by the thousands and I consider him an authority on the subject. I listened to him one night and wow I was highly impressed with his delivery, intelligence and articulation on the subject. Anyhow, what I gathered is that YOU MUST speak the words OUTLOUD yell them . In Jesus Christ Name in the name of the father, the son the holy Ghost...etc..this will protect you .

May 19, 2012
I just just had a sleep paralysis....
by: Josh C.

I just had my Sleep Paralysis last night... but i wasnt sleep chest-up... i was sleeping on my side... it was scary... i tried calling out fr my brother who sleeps in my room, but i couldnt speak.. only air would run through my mouth...
as i tried to relax i heard something very scary... my door was opening very slowly and it was creaking as it opened... and after it had stopped creaking open i heard heavy footsteps...
i was only asleep for a little while... say about five minutes. when i actually was able to move, the door was closed. I thought this experience was something like the fourth kind (movie)...where you dragged from your sleep to unknown places... and aliens probe you... thats where i got the idea from right after my door had creaked open.
please tell me this is normal..
email me at kamakazireach@live.com

May 22, 2012
there are monsters out there
by: Anonymous

that's a very common effect. that dream means you are feeling preasure and are unable to get away from it. i'v had much scarier dreams than that but i can give you some advise. i'd leave that dorm if i were you. saying nightly prayers and blessing the house could help you to.

May 22, 2012
Different Explaination..?
by: Anonymous

In our culture, (Hmong culture) it happens a lot to people. We've always believed it to be a ghost(or a super natural being) sitting on you. I know it sounds dumb, but we're strong believers in ghosts and supernatural things, you'd know what I'm talking about if you go back to the homeland. You seem awake but your body isn't able to move, no matter how much you try to scream or move. The solution that many of us find is that by having someone touch you. Although you're not able to scream or move and ask for help, we always snap out of it when someone touches us..don't know why. Or we also believe that if your spirit is strong enough, you're usually able to fight of the evil spirit and wake up.

May 24, 2012
a solution !!!!
by: manolita

i have been experiencing this all my life, and i have found a way to notify my partner so he can wake me up..i have found that i can control my breathing only so i breath really deeply and heavy until my partner wakes me up..

May 30, 2012
SP
by: Anonymous

The message right above me is right

May 30, 2012
Lion
by: Syntheticshit

Ive been always expiriencing almost everyday . And its feels like yeah .... All you have to to prevent thisnis .dont eat before you sleep. Specifically sweets .. Its a kknda magnet . And also dont sleep superfatigue .. And i found it true . Just drinknwater before sleep and pray as always . THIS IS THE WAY. Contact me :kids143monsters@gmail.com .

May 30, 2012
Your not alone
by: Anastasia Perez

This happens to me a lot but my body tingles as if it's falling asleep like when your hands fall asleep but my whole body feels that way and I can't do anything until someone wakes me up or I just stop trying to fight it off

May 31, 2012
Sleep Paralysis Truth
by: good Guy

Whatever you do don't leave your body. This has happened to me also plenty of times. It started when I was younger,but I have managed to decrease it. I am now 18 years old and got it a couple of weeks ago. What is happening is not natural it is spiritual as some might call it a ghost or spirit. Whatever the name I know it's a demon trying to enter the body. It tries to trick you by luring you out. Don't leave your body or this entity will posses your body and you will be stuck in a limbo sort of state. I find that knowing what is happening helps and praying a bit helps too. If you are a nonbeliever just realize and accept the basic idea that something wants your body. Don't let it take over yours. Sincerely , German G From CA

Jun 01, 2012
Prayer works
by: Anonymous

My wife was praying the other day and she saw a vision of a humming bird. My wife has similar problems, and she becomes lucid in her dreams, and fights the demons - sometimes she prays in her dreams and rebukes the things in Jesus name - they go if she does this.

Jun 02, 2012
:)
by: Anonymous

It's been happening to me same thing sdo frequently for the past few years, I even decided to experiment with it, try different things to solve this thing. I've taken into a consideration both science and superstition while solving it, even religion. So it all stated when I was 12, i was starting to have these weird dreams which I cannot express with words, then shortly afterwards i remember fainting once, i was passed out for like 20 seconds, but it felt so long, it felt like i slept for a couple of days, i even couldnt sleep for one day afterwards. Then it got really quiet until one night when i was twenty, i was dreaming, and I remember getting up in my dream, i was standing in my room, and something was coming from my opened window, then i passed away same as when i was kid and that woke me up. Now this sleep paralysis is haunting me ever since, I am 26 now, and I have experienced it so frenquently that I can practicaly write I book. So from what I've experienced and learned from these series of events it most likely isn't some sort of demon siting on our chests, but i couldn't agree more if our spirit is actually away and having trouble coming back. But since noone is here to discuss what it is, or what it might be, we are all here seeking good solution how to prevent it. What I found it helps in my case is keeping my sleeping area(beedroom, sofa in living room...etc..) always filled with fresh air, so might want to have good air conditioning or window opened or whatever. I keep my doors closed ( it is very weird, i dont know why, but everytime i close them i sleep, this paralysis doesn't happen). and finally if all else fails, while you are experiencing paralysis, try not to freak out all of sudden, give it time, focus, pray, do whatever will relax you, and try to sleep again or try to wake up. mostly when I pray ( no matter what religion you are on it helps) gives me some boost in focus and wakes me up.

I hope i helped someone with this article or series of words, if this in any way offends you or anything, or my comment looks ridicilous, try not to write another comment, regarding my comment, whereas my comment is stupid or anything, please keep it to yourself :)

Jun 03, 2012
Demon inside
by: arianna d'amato

I am 19 Years old and i have been having a certain type of sleep paralysis since i was 13, I will drift off to sleep then suddenly i can't move like many of you or speak , i start off screaming out but nobody can hear me, then it feels as if a deman enters my body and i turn evil processed almost, one time i was sleeping in my mothers rooms when i was younger and i literally crawled on top of her and scracthed her face off. The others i feel like i am going crazy ripping out my own heart, this sounds like am a phycopath but i am really not i am just a normal 19 year old girl. Their have been times where i have fits in my sleep and i feel my whole body twisting and i making the grudge sound. Last night this happened to me again but recentely i have felt i have been building my elationship with god. I said in the name of jesus christ begone leave me alone, And repeated this 3 times and i woke up and when i fell back to sleep again it didn't re occur for the first time ever !!!

Jun 07, 2012
science doesn't fully understand
by: Ricky Agnew

this kind of occurence is generally spiritual.i've found that in nearly every case that the person this happens to is either a spiritual person son or daughter of someone who would be considered religious or somehow close or has been very close to someone of that nature.generaly the christian religion.it seems to tie in somehow.i believe this ocurence is of a demonic nature but regarding the danger of it,i'm not sure.these occurences began with me when i was in my preteens and later in life after i got what most people call saved,i began to deal with them by using the the name of jesus and later his true name yeshua(yeh-shew-uh) the lat syylable being the more strongly pronounced (as yeh shew UH).scince may say wnatecver they want,but i know how i feel in thee dreams and i believe many of you understand that it's a strong feeling of another presence.i might suggest you use the name either of jesus or yeshua during these times.if you feel you can't speak,then think the names with the intent to say them ..being retrained or feeling smothered or some one chasing you& you running away and not getting anywhere(as tho' running in above waist high water) is also a typical trait of one of these so called dreams.and dreams they are,but with a freddie krueger presence involved.difference is preeence in one of these dremas can't hurt you buut can scare the hell out of you...every time you sleep..use the name of jesus..yeshua,,see how it turns out.i'm only ststing my past expreiences ,not telling people what they should do as though i'm some mysterious person or for that mattera nut..just try what i mention.if it works,then you know what to use from then on and who knows.these dreams might stop completely//.science only knows what's happening to a degree.they see the brains' action and reaction ,etc..there's more to knowledge than science.the spritual goes beyond where science has left off.

Jun 07, 2012
Jesus is the answer...
by: Anonymous

This happened to me after i moved into this house that ended up being haunted by a demon. I was also messing with the Occult and found out that the home i moved in to, had a man take his own life by ODING on meds. I often experienced nightmares and would wake up unable to move or speak or anything and i began praying to Jesus and it would go away. Well it still continued and i would feel something invisible touch me and breathe on me. I was in constant fear. I would hear doors shut and see shadows and the bible on my mantle even flew across the living room. Well i began to go deeper into God and found myself getting rid of all occult like things and prayed a lot. I rededicated myself back to God. Well one day it decided to return and i awoke paralyzed n the same manner until i heard a woman's voice say "what are you doing to her?! Get off of her and leave her alone!" I believe it was an angel because after that i could move and it never happened again. I thank the Lord everyday for his power and glory through his son Jesus Christ.

Jun 08, 2012
I can go n jump in a well but not ready to sleep.
by: Azhar

Assalam frnds.
Kisi ne ye notice kiya k y its happning on wot paticular day its hapning.Nahi na let me share sumthing according to my opnion ye bhut common hai and v cant stop it coz its natural ye to khudrati hai mere bhai. .As u all knw dat human beings k paas two brains hote hai ek hai CONSIOUS MIND (cm) AND UNCONSIOUS MIND (ucm) cm yani which v thing which commonds us action normal brain and ucm brain contains the things which v knw but v coudnt bring them on our toung it trys to bring in dreams its very idotic thing in human body and also v powerfull.Try to watch karthic calling karthic movie. chines people had d power to control this mind.I too cant sleep in nights i try myself to sleep v hardly by reading dua's prayers lyk aital kursi and all but in sum rare cases i could sleep.I assume myself as if m in v deep sleep but i can hear every single needle falling noice.It means m sleeping but ma mind is not paused.It also occurs wen v r jeolous wit sum1 or wen v cant xpress our anger or v r nt getting wot v want,or may b missing of those things which v got habbioutated,lyk love ,attractions, mainly people gvs reoson for deppression,family problems,forceing 4 sum thing wich is nt fit for us.Etc etc.
Ye pinnde k love k chakkaro me nai padna bhai.Zindagi puri baigan me miljati.Ek paisa ane ka nai aur na hi jane ka. Its only waste of tym throug my view.Ye hamari youth ki problm hai ki hum clarify nai kar pate k kya sahi hai aur kya galat..Most of guys starts masterbation at vry early age but it affects vry badly to our health.Try to b pak saaf in taharat and in wazu this is only for muslims.I live hear near warangal.U guys can email me on my id if u get genuion solution fo it.M jst stil finding a way to fix it.Damn sleeping problem.Alvida
Server_reminders@yahoo.Com

Jun 11, 2012
no idea
by: rachel

im 15 n i live with my mom n dad , i was sleeping in my room when i suddenly woke up n the room just kept spinning around n i could hear every motion of sound clearly n i get bad dreams visualizing the satan and this happened many times , n im not the only one facing this in my house , my elder brother was lifted from his bed in the air and when i was 10 or 12 i heared voices of both male n female spirits screaming into my ears saying that it will kill me and my family n my dad was really upset 4 me n told me to repeat the pslam 23 the lord is my sheperd n i did and soon after that it never happened again to me but later it spoke to my mom once that it will put her into test , im really freaked out as my family is facing alot of problems during the start of 2012 the only thing that can help me is my god n i nw theres many who is facing such kinda activity in there life may be worse than mine , RD

Jun 12, 2012
This is happened to me too
by: Ryan

Hi, im 15 years old, it started when I was about 7, I have had about 9 or 10 dreams of this now where I can't move or talk/scream
I wake up, or it feels like I wake up and I cannot move, I try to wiggle but I cannot, I feel something coming down the hallway and turning into my room, I can see out of its eyes and I can see my self. (I see out of its eyes and my eyes) don't ask how it just happens, I see myself laying there helpless but then out of my eyes I see it walking at me, when it turns the corner I wake up with my heart racing as fast as it could, I need help cause this is the 5th one this week, the last one I had yesterday was I am laying in bed, helpless cannot move, I can see, cannot talk, I want to scream, noting comes out, I feel like im being watched from every where I feel like something is slowly getting closer to me, when it touches me I feel it and I wake up looking around the room, my dog is laying there, awake watching me, I fall back asleep and it is there again the same dream, I have to wait to go back to sleep for a couple of hours... please help or reply thank you :)

Jun 12, 2012
cant move
by: Tracey

Hi im 45 now and have had this since i was 14, its the same my body is unable to move i feel like someone is on top of me.Ive even felt my bed go down like someone is getting in with me. i try to scream my eyes are open. It has got worse and ive even felt like something is trying to have sex with me on a few occassions and ive seen my bed sheets been pulled off me and i still cant move. Im totally terrified just last week it happened when i slept at my partners house. Sometimes i have heard loud bangs a particullar time i though someone had banged on my front door it was so loud i ran to the window and shouted out whos that at thin time of night, only to see it was no one then when i went back to bed it started.I dare not go to sleep now i try wait up as long as possible. Two occassions i have hear lots of voices whispering all at once then off we go again my body goes numb and heavy i try to scream. Please help me Tracey.

Jun 16, 2012
Allow me to point out the spiritual side of it
by: MrMarcosMiranda

While I fully understand there are always scientific explanations to what happens to the body while such episode takes place and the medical attempt to explain why it happens. What scientists are able to examine and report is only the physical reaction to what they've labeled "sleep paralysis" as you can read about on medical journals. No cure is known yet.

What I'd like to propose to you is another side or possibility of what is happening to you and how to effortlessly put an end to it.

From personal experience, there are various instances where I've personally dealt with demonic attacks (sleep paralysis) and I have known people who have also experienced the same to varying levels.

While doctors would have labeled it a "sleep paralysis" episode, I know very well what it was.

You're suddenly awake and conscious but you can't open your eyes or move. It feels like your body is petrified. You also feel a "pressure" or "heaviness" hindering you from moving or screaming. All you really have at that point is your mind and conscience. Oh, but let's not forget the terrifying feeling of fear, as if someone is actually there. Some hear words, noises etc...

I truly hope you won't discredit what I will say but there is only one thing that will end immediately these "sleep paralysis" episodes and that is calling on the name of Jesus while rebuking the demon that is oppressing you by simply using your mind, since it's the only weapon you have during these attacks.

There are various reasons why these attacks happen. Some people feel as if someone is caressing their body while others literally get chocked in the neck; but always with an overwhelming sense of fear.

I won't get into many details of what I've experienced and why, but try this next time.

Rebuking "it" in the name of Jesus next time you awake to this experience and you will see what will happen. Simply use your mind to go up against it. No need to say a word, even though you can't.

Trust in God, enjoy His peace in your life. Have no fear and enjoy awesome and restful nights of sleep. Don't be afraid.

Take care.

For further questions I can be reached on Twitter @MrMarcosMiranda


Jun 16, 2012
is this more then just sleep paralysis?
by: Sheila

I am SOOO glad there is more people who go through this. This "sleep paralysis" happened to me yesterday for the third time. I've had this happen to me when i was younger but I just thought it was a dream. I'm 17 now so it hasn't happened in awhile. It started out with a weird dream of a blue ghost cloud ghost thing. (I can vaguely remember now) but then my eyes opened and I felt crazy pressure on my body like i couldn't move and it was so difficult to breathe. I felt the springs in my mattress make noises and I felt there was a presence. I was so scared but I remembered my sister talking about this happening to her and she said she started praying and she felt the pressure come off her. So I started thinking (cause i couldn't speak) "I believe in God I, believe in God." Even though I am an atheist. And all of the sudden the weight lifted off me! I couldn't believe that it worked. I told my dad about this morning when he sat on the edge of my bed to tell me he was leaving to work. Then he started praying for me and all of the sudden I felt a massive force get a hold of my neck like cramps! but soo excruciating i started crying and it would not stop for 15 minutes. It still hurts now. And now my dad doesnt want me to be in my room now. I was just at my boyfriends house the other day and i was playing with his Ouija board thinking it wouldn't do anything... could this be why? I'm very scared now and I can't stop thinking about it. Has anyone else used a Ouija board and had this happen? I'm starting to question my spirituality and i'm pretty freaked out. :(

Jun 18, 2012
?
by: Anonymous

I just had one of these dreams again. Last time I had one I was 14 years old I'm now 20. This time I felt as If I was close to death and the more I gave up and stopped struggling the weaker I got. I wonder what will happen if I just stop next time.. Is this how people die in their sleep?

Jun 18, 2012
Please take a minute to read my story PLS.
by: Angelo

Hello. I'm Angelo, 24. I live in the Philippines. I have been troubled for quite some time because of all these things that are posted here. As detailed as you guys have experienced it. I truly lived a dark life and I became a Born-again Christian. Now that I know in my heart I am trying to align myself as best I can to the word of the most high, these things started happening to me. I cast it out, in the name of the Lord Yeshua and instantly I was able to get enough strength to move and intentionally make myself fall from the bed and I was released. I have NO reason to lie about this PLEASE AWAKEN and ACCEPT. I wasn't dreaming, I was awake and conscious when this was happening. I saw pitch black eyes and I know it was a DEMON. People told me this and that about this but now I truly know what it is. It became aware of my connection with the Lord and went after me. Please, I ask you to take time to know our Lord, he is a good God and he will never forsake us. You have nothing to lose, we are nearing the end times. I am grateful about everything I have read here and it just helps confirm what I truly believed in my heart. Please pray for me as I will also be praying for you guys. Please accept the Lord in your heart and take the most time you can to get to know him. He is a very loving God just waiting for you. To all the people who are already trying to align themselves too, please be strong as I have too. All the love and light to you guys. I will bookmark this page and check from time to time if any of you guys want to ask anything. May the TRUE God bless you guys. Come quickly, Lord Yeshua!

Jun 19, 2012
Omg
by: Anonymous

Well it has happened to me since I was 13 and it happened today when I took a nap I woke up and it felt like I was to tired and I laid back down and went very stiff and I couldn't move anything I couldn't even open my mouth I heard my mom and I tried screaming her name And all I got out was a mumble then About 5 minutes I shoved myself out of it ya it's really scary and is it a bad thing that this happens?

Jun 19, 2012
caffeine
by: Anonymous

This happened to me frequently when I was in college. I found that, for me, it was caused by the large amounts of caffeine I was consuming. I had always prided myself that I didn't have to worry about drinking coffee or mountain dew too late because I never had difficulty going to sleep. I drifted right to sleep, but I would have nightmares similar to what many of you have been describing. I hope this helps some of you. If you don't drink coffee, consider what other sources of caffeine you might be enjoying (tea, soda, even chocolate) and consider cutting them out or if that is too difficult to give up at least try to limit them to earlier in the day.

Jun 19, 2012
i woke up inside
by: hi i my name is lilly im from ca

I was taking a afternoon nap and i just woke up inside i tryed to open my eyes and tom ove my body and scream i couldnt wake up and i felt by my top of my head like if somone was taping my mattress i was really scard then finally woke up. I dont know ha was happing to me.

Jun 21, 2012
somtimes to scary
by: brad

Hi i also have this pressure apon falling asleep for about 10 years usually once or twice every few months w and this is the first time i have tried to look it up so thankyou for decribing your episiode so well. when ever it would happen at the start of sleep it would give a overwhelming scary sence of somekind of horror and if i diddnt force myself awake it would get stronger and to scary not to wake myself almost immeacdiatly, few years into having what i thought was nightmares,
i had a girl freind and i relised that when this feeling started apon sleep my mind would visulise reaching out to my girfreind to try wake her , but when i woke out of the horror she hadent noticed a thing and cause it happened so quickly upon sleep she was still usually laying awake trying to sleep, and as most of the time the same thing would happen 3 of 4 times in a row i started to ask her to watch me and tell me what im doing ,but when i woke asking if i had grabed her han screamed kicked my legs she said no nothing happened ,,so what that made me relise was that although i was aware and thought i was awake i must be asleep,so after talking to a freind he told me about some wild sleep helmet which alerted you when you were falling asleep and could allow you to guide your dreams ,,,,so the next time i felt this feeling i woke myself straight up ,but the second time i let that feeling build till it felt to strong the each time i tried to let it longer and longer ,till onn night i relised im not going to die even though it give of that sort of feeling so i trusted my self and went for it knowing that when it started i was asleep but aware ,, its taken some time and still dosnt always work or feels to terible not to stop it,, but a few times when i let it go after a short time i feel like ive been pushed through some kind of freshhold and the feeling would subside and no lie its like im awake cant move cause im sleeping but can think about whatever and start creating dreams around them thoughts but with a ability to do thing that you can only do when your asleep , sorry for the long winded explanition but i was just wondering on your thoughts and also wondering if it is really a safe thing im doing not wakeing your self when you fell such a terrible vein exploding horror apon you,,
thank you for all posting your experinces
Brad

Jun 25, 2012
oh god
by: Anonymous

I'm 12 and this happens to me.
Sometimes i can move my feet in an attempt to wake up,and some times I can move my hands and/or my fingers.Sometimes I would cry.I would repeat this in my head 'Oh God,please help me get out of this,make it end!"Then I would fall back to sleep,wake up and never go back to sleep until night time.It made going to bed frightening for me.
I used to think it was some sort of demonic thing.
The last time it happened,thankfully,was about 3 months ago or so..___. I just hope it doesn't happen anymore.

Jun 26, 2012
Beginner in SP :D (fascinating experience)
by: Hayzerx

SP has happened to me now about 5 times, twice last night.
The 3 before, were harder to deal with, I escaped those through my will of wanting to move, it took a while.
The last 2: I started to wake up..opened my eyes fully and started to get up, but I could do it only for a second and then I fell back into my sleeping position eyes shut and started to feel that weird force on my back which started to flow to cover my body (You know what I mean). Then I tried a second technique.. breathing really fast and constant.. and the "force" as it could be called left pretty fast. It was 3.00 am :D which is actually weird.
I fell back asleep about 4 am and the second time I could also escape it with just breathing fast.. I saw a dream while also feeling the real sleeping me.. in the dream I started talking to my mother about the issue and as I started to talk that bastard "force" started to pressure on my chest in real life, but started to pull me towards the wall in the dream.. It released for a second and started to pull again, then I started breathing faster, the dream still kept going but the pulling there stopped ..when I stoped breathing for a moment it started pulling again, then I just kept breathing fast untill I could wake up normally. WEIRDLY 6.00 am.

I have 3 techniques, one of which (3rd) I haven't tried yet.

1. Moving by extreme will
2. Breathing fast
3. Just thinking about waking up and stuff.

I guess the third one is kinda hard for beginners, because the fear You feel, just releases Your basic survival instincts but step 2 is pretty good atm for me.

Jun 26, 2012
1 more thing
by: Hayzerx

I think almost all dreams I have had while or before the SP occurs, have me being pulled against some wall or thrown around by something invisible.. I guess my brain hasn't yet given it a form in my dreams because the first time I experienced it, the first idea I had was something medical... not supernatural.

Thats the direction I think in and this kind of thinking should be more helpful for overcoming the fear and through that, getting more control over it.

Jul 04, 2012
Heres the difference
by: White noise

Being seduced or possed in your sleep is 100%possible sleep paralysis is real but some can tell the difference like me.

Naturally I can feel spirits but very faintly since I dont train my self but I can feel them good enough but when a not so good one is around I don't stick around

My occurrence: I would sleep and either have no dream or a good dream but randomly I'd try to run as fast as I can out of my bed as if something was trying to get me bet I'd stop with my leg up some and half way off the bed but not able to move and I sleep close to the edge as a habbit. And since I'm so close to the edge IDE get stuck in a position that would seem impossible for I should fall . But that could half way be paralysis were I not in that position and able to breath. That's right I wasn't able to even breath or even put a thought In my mind and that is a ghost/spirit and not good

As of sleep paralysis you wake up and sometimes can't even open your eyes or move at all for even half a minuet or you wake up and try to turn over but don't even flinch that is simple sleep paralysis

Also for people who watch scary movies and get scared don't feel like a wimp you are actually more connected with your soul than others because the weird tingling feeling your getting on your skin and insides is a demon tuging at your soul and since you most likely walk away from the movie like me you have saved a big chunk of you soul by that I mean it's less fragile or easy to take and replace

Jul 05, 2012
first experiment
by: Anonymous

it just happen to me yesterday , when i woke up in the middle of the night i try to go back to sleep , after a while i starting to remember the conversation me and my friend had , it was all random and mixed up , then i hear music , at this stage i know i was dreaming so i try to think about my own lyrics , but then there like a black pitch it like some kinda force blocking my ears, then i couldnt hear anything of the music , my eyes is open but only seeing pitch black , i try to move but it wouldnt move , i try screaming but it felt empty , i was scare , then my try moving every part of my body that didnt work so i try moving my finger repeatedly
then slowy i got back into reality , i know it was a dream becaus i remember when i froze i was facing right , but when im awake i was facing left , after i try to go back to sleep and it happen again but this time my body didnt freeze up just randomly talking , so if any of you have this experiment i suggest to wait for a while till you go back to sleep or listen to calm music while you
sleep , and dont be scare just keep your mind straight , it might be hard at the first or second time , but if u expriment it enough you should know what real or dream . and im realy glad that im not the only one and good to let this off my chest , thank you for reading

Jul 09, 2012
god is real
by: bobby

i had something like this happen to me. I remember being wide awake but In "dream" I couldn't take a breath to yell for my mom or dad I could barely move anything I struggled but reached my ARM up to my coat pocket mind u at the time I wasn't religious but It was my last resort. an placed my hand on the little bible my brother gave me years prior an Instantly snapped back to reality, I don't know what you call this but Im pretty sure It has higher meaning

Jul 09, 2012
:O
by: Hayzerx

I'm not religous. Atm I do not belive in any god, but I'm open to the idea. (I have prayed to something in my life a few times)

But the weird thing is that the second time I had the SP and dream during being awake, what took me out of the dream was a thought of a bible........

This coincidence will definetly make me more accepting of the existence of god.

But still I belive that our subconsciousness is the so called "higher power".

I guess I'm now 30/70 with religion and scientology.
I wont blindly change my beliefs.

The bible idea might be a stepping stone, but something real needs to happen to me, to prove that there is something actually there other then the illusions created by ourselves.

Jul 10, 2012
Try looking into this:
by: Alessandria

Look up 'Lucid Dreaming.' I thought it sounded a lot like what you were explaining.. Might be right, or I might be wrong!

Jul 10, 2012
It's been happening to me for almost a year solid.
by: Kayla

For about a year now i have had at least two episodes 2 a month. And last night I had one I can never talk or scream or move but my eyes are open and I know it's simply a dream every time. I try to talk myself into staying calm but there is one thing that is always the same there is always someone there it's usually several ghost type figures. but last night there was one person a boy and he was at first not in my line of sight then slowly kept moving infront of me and eventually he was infront of my face and i kept trying to wake up and move and I was fearfull and the boy kept getting closer I awoke physically punching my fan. which I'm gratefull for my fan it has lead me out of so many of these events but they are still getting worse I fear soon I wont wake up from one =(

Jul 10, 2012
screaming noises
by: Anonymous

Hi ppl, I am 23, I have being experiencing this 4 the past 3years, wen I go to bed, I sometimes jst fall asleep very fast, n then slowly I will hear a noise, and it gets faster and louder, to a point we're I cnt take it anymore, wen this first happened I used to pray in my mind and will fade away, but now wen I pray it gets worse, the noise gets more n more louder as I pray, I feel as if there is sum bad 'thing' that catches me. Sumtimes I will experience it and jst as its fading off its starts again, so personally I dnt think that science has an answer 4 everytn, there are so many bad things in this world that most of us are unawre off. I was told it is 'bad wind', meaning that if you are out late at night, there are spirits that linger aroundi dnt knw how to say this but sumhow interferes with u, if there is anybody out there that agrees with me pls reply,

Jul 11, 2012
I need to correct myself
by: Hayzerx


*I guess I'm now 30/70 with religion and science.*
(science instead of scientology)

@ Alessandria.. You are correct but I felt the SP (sleep paralysis) during the lucid dream and after the dream.

Jul 13, 2012
Can't move or shout, feel like my head is exploding when trying to move....
by: Anonymous

I am so happy that I found this site. I never thought that so many people are facing this scary thing. I am 30 years old, male. I just had it an hour ago while I was about to fall asleep. Now I don't want to go back to sleep because I fear that won't wake up.

The strangest thing for my case is that before the so-called SP is about to begin, I start to feel that something is wrong with my head. Feel like it is going to explode as I struggle to move or shout for help. If i stop trying to move then I feel less pain. Has anyone experienced something like this?

Jul 13, 2012
Since I was young
by: Jarrod

I am 28 years old and have been experiencing S.P.
for over half my life.

I will never forget my first occurrence with S.P.

(for me) it starts while watching tv as I fall asleep. everything is normal, as if you are still
just watching tv as always. Then everything turns dark, but you are still conscious of your surroundings tv sound, fan blowing, etc.. Then for some reason this urgent feeling of panic rushes over you, and you cant see, hear, nor feel whatever this "evil" is around you, but you must wake up. I try screaming, I can feel my mouth open, but very little, and with no sound, I try kicking, punching, wiggling, just anything that will cause me to wake up. At this point you cant hear anything any longer its just cold and dark and you just want to wake up and escape this darkness. I can feel the sheets getting soaked with sweat, and I am freezing cold but cant wake up.

The first time this happened my stepmother found me on my bedroom floor laying on my stomach with my wrist's touching my ankles as if I had been handcuffed, but there were no restraints, and she came in and saw me like that and she said "I laughed" then asked "_________, what are you doing" she told me that she walked over slowly and then could see my face. She said there were tears coming out of my eyes, and my mouth was moving but no sound.

This was my first encounter, and by far the most extreme. This still happens to me on a regular basis but I don't end up on the floor or anything. I have no rhyme or reason for why this is happening to me, nor do I know how to resolve it. I would like to think that after all these years that I would have a way to combat this, or better yet prevent it.

Sadly my wife doesn't even know when it's happening she never hears me scream, or even feel me flinch, even though in my head I am screaming for her to wake me up.

I am not religious, but I grew up around grandparents who were. Although I am not religious I am however a good person, very compassionate, and giving. A friend told me something that made so much sense he said
"the bible is a book, I myself am not religious, but I am great full for the bible because it is the guidelines to be a good person". Religious or not you can't argue that fact. And besides sex (before I was married), and perhaps drinking (no drugs), I was and have always been a good person.



Jul 13, 2012
I was so scared
by: Brenda

I am so grateful to have come across this site. I had the same exact eperiences meghan was haveing. She described it perfectly! I was so afraid when haveing it. I thought it was a spirit or something like that. I have had it several times before and when it happens and I wake up I say a quick prayer and open the bible on my bed. I am so relieved to know its not something evil and scary. Thanks so much for the information now I don't feel scared anymore, because its normal.

Jul 14, 2012
Happened twice last night within 10 minutes
by: Gigi Gore

Hi I'm a 17 year old and this stuff is freaking me out.
Ok... It believe this started in March for me.
The first time out of no where I experienced a cramping sensation throughout my body. I couldn't move yet my eyes were open. I perfectly saw EVERYTHING in front of me, CLEARLY too. I also saw a dark figure beside me, talking to me, there was also a bright light outside of my window. I tried moving but I was stuck and I couldn't scream. I KNOW I was awake too because I heard my mom doing laundry.
Now this happened again last night... Not once, but TWICE. This time there was a white light that seemed like it was shining through my eye lids and it felt as if someone had hit my over the head and I clearly heard someone yell "HEY!" and I woke up. Then I opened my eyes and tried to see if anythig was there but then I ended up falling asleep and this time I was sure I was up. And the white light was there again, I can't remember much but trying to break free of this trance and somethig hitting me again. I'm honestly scared and now I believe I'm seeig things and feeling things touching me. Im going insane, I thought it was the caffine before bed, but I realized I didn't have any before sleep last night. At least not I know that I'm not alone and feel a bit better.

Jul 19, 2012
I've also experienced this
by: Parisa

This has happened to me as well but in my paralyzed dream i'm not alone. I'm among those who fall asleep as soon has they hit the hey and some time in the middle of my sleep (and I know it's a dream because when I'm able to shout I sit up and see none of the frightening things near me)I open my eyes and see a person in about a meter of where I'm lying who is flipping through my books or simply staring at me. They never reach for me or even come close and they are all black like a silhouette. Seeing them I want to move and run and scream but I can't. I can't move a muscle neither can I shout. I do scream but there is no sound. I scream so hard that my dents hurt because I open my mouth so wide but there is no sound. Those who are at home when I see such dreams have told me that I start making very week sounds of fear and after some time these week sounds change to be a loud shrill and it is when I can move and am awake. It is really terrible and has happened to me 6 times so far. My Mom has the same dreams once every two weeks but hers are different in the sense that the strangers in her dreams are involved, try to stifle her or drag her on the floor.
I deeply hope no one experiences what I do because it is profoundly disturbing.

Jul 22, 2012
this just happened to me.
by: Savanna Caito

I kept waking up, and going back to sleep. this time, when I closed my eyes I saw a figure of a man's head coming towards me faster and faster. Everything I feared came into my head (ex. Spiders, the scream etc.). I wanted to scream, but my mouth felt glued shut. i told myself to wake up, but I couldn't. I dont know what this means, but im seriously freaked out and im not going to close my eyes for the rest of the night.

Jul 22, 2012
inception
by: Rose

I experienced SP last night for the first time. I had no idea what was happening to me and decided to look it up online. I'm glad I am able to find this site and relate to what everyone else has experienced. I am in my early 30's and this has never happened to me before, so at first I thought maybe it was an out of body experience. Mine started as soon as i fell asleep because I woke up and looked at the time and it was roughly 30 minutes after I have fallen asleep. I was in the middle of my dream when all of a sudden I heard a loud explosion and everything around me (Inluding me) have stopped. It was almost identical to that scene in the movie Inception when they were slowly falling off the bridge. Except in my dream I started to move in a circular motion very slowly and and on the verge of breaking my neck if I don't move. I tried my best to move and get out of the position but I couldn't. I tried screaming but nothing was happening. Until all of a sudden I heard a super loud gush of wind in my ear and as that was happening I went through a warp zone. I must've snapped out of it because after I went through the warp zone, I woke up but I noticed circular shapes in my vision, (kinda like when you've been staring at something for so long and you see the same vision when you close your eyes) I just hope that I don't ever experience that again! I also said a prayer after and turned the TV on cause I got scared of going back to sleep in the dark and silence.

Jul 23, 2012
this is crazy
by: Austin

i am 15 and im glad to know that there are other people that go through this i was starting to think that i was being haunted or something because i saw the room and i knew where i was butt i couldn't move a muscle or yell butt my eyes were open that's were im confused at i tried to scream for somebody in my house butt i couldn't be heard butt i heard people in my house doing things that's what really freaks me out and it happened like 2 or 3 times last night i thought i was going insane butt now i know that other people that go through this too and that helps a lot to know that im not alone butt i hope my story helps somebody like all these story's helped me

Jul 24, 2012
Watever it is
by: Anonymous

Yea i just had my 2nd experience im 21 now. My first one happened in front of people with lights on and everything. My eyes were open but they werent moving I could hear them talking about her dead sister then i had like an episode or somethin. And it was them with a shadow in the doorway and they were talking about her. Next thing u kno I cant move or talk there still in the same position but i feel like im the onoly one moving And goes over my face fast as hell. Idk her eyes were crazy but she was all black couple of seconds later i was able to move. and just like that i rolled over. I asked them wat they were talking about and they said they werent even talking. Idk theirs alot of weird explinations on the internet. But ..... That shit was to real.. wat does anybody else think. Cuz it just happened tonight. Not saying it is but spirits do exist. and lifes not a joke. any comments :/

Jul 24, 2012
Sleep paralysis
by: Gary

I've had SP for years, but it has gotten better. I trained myself with exercises, so when I enter this dream state I take a deep breath, and tell myself to twitch my legs. Not to move them, but twitch them.
All humans have a built in system of twitches that wake them up. Like the feeling of falling in a dream will wake you up, the leg twitch is programmed in all of us as a defence mechanism.
It takes a few times to train yourself to relax, but once you master this it's so easy to wake up with the leg twitch.
Now, 3 or 4 times a year I tend to enter into a SP dream, but now I can wake myself up before the fear sets in.
Only problem is when I twitch my legs it wakes up my girlfriend and she gets a little pissed at me.

Jul 26, 2012
Same thing here too!!!
by: Leo

I've got the same thing b4. Eyes wide open but can't move, I spent months finding for the cause. I've finally found it. I slept at my side and it worked. Never had that problem in a long long time...

Cheers,
Leo

Jul 27, 2012
somebody help me
by: Anonymous

Every since I was about 12 I started seeing black shadows in my sleep, it would just sit on my bed and look at me. I could not move or talk until I would scream Jesus name. I am 27 now and it is getting worse. Other people around me are being affected when this happens, they wake up sick , cold, and having hotflashes. Recently it has began to touch me physically. It has choked me, and one time it touched my chest and it felt like my heart was being pulled out of my chest. This thing contacts me about every 3 months and lately I have had a panic attack after it. Sometimes when I try to tell my husband what happened I pass out. What can I do?

Jul 28, 2012
Happend for the 4th time and terrified
by: Corry Edwards

It all started about 7 or so years ago I was walking to the bathroom and as I was walking out after a short shower I froze in the door way... I couldn't move anything but my eyes and all I could see was the wall, I felt there was something tall and bulky strong figure standing infront of me stopping me in my tracks.... About a week later it happened again walking into the bathroom this time, same thing but I felt I was closer spiritually to it, I felt it was apart of me. This time I had a mental picture of it in my head and for those aware of the game "world of Warcraft" the body structure and height was of a night elf, I was not playing the game until a few years ago so I had no idea of any resemblance. A few months past with nothing happening then one night I was walking into my bedroom when it happened again.... I was terrified so I ran into my closet and hid as I tried to open the door, it was hot very hot. My mother opened the door fine but it was still hot to me. About a week ago I was staying at my girl friends house and it happened again as I was going to the bathroom but this time I wasn't afraid I knew it was there but I just igknowledged it and froze but wasnt scared? Ever since the 3rd time I've dreamt about it every now and then and it slowly relieves its self to me one facial part at a time.... What is going on?

Jul 28, 2012
somthing I'd like to say
by: Hayzerx

Jul 27, 2012
somebody help me NEW
by: Anonymous

...I'd slap you across the face when I'd be standing next to You. (Wakeup slap)
The one who can help You is yourself, change your attitude, know that there are alot of people suffering from this kind of terror.

We all try to overcome the fear with control, know that You have the power.
Next time when You see that figure, look for its weakspot, maybe try to figure out what the hell it might be, maybe only focus on your right hand's fingertips...

Thinking about something else rather then fearing what the figure/force will try to do to You, will remove the fear and make you stronger.

@ Corry Edwards, I sometimes see a pink haired girl with a face so deep and black that the the first time SP happened it sort of sucked me into it, then the other times I only feel just an invisible force.

I can only guess, but there is a logic behind it, that the figure comes from our mind.

Jul 28, 2012
+ I might be crazy
by: Hayzerx

Our brains are mysterious.. I belive that whatever we see during SP's is something our subconciousness(SubC) is trying to get trough to our conciousness.

Scary figure trying to strangle you - You made a bad judgment/choice, and You would want to punish yourself because of the guilt.

strangle - saying something hurtful
heart - breaking someones heart, doing something painful to others

Unendless connections, I would say that taking time to figure out those connections, might make You understand yourself a bit better.

I actually can't wait for another SP, I would like to have control over my SubC or a bridge between my conciousness and all my memories stored inside my SubC because I think that our SubC is an image of our character, our purest side.

Jul 28, 2012
Im no longer afraid
by: Soldier

I beat those demons a long time ago, when in a dream God gave me a sword and with that sword I slashed many demons in half. Not too long ago I had an episode where the devil visited me by paralyzing me he grabbed me by the nuts with the one hand and the neck with the other. I was not afraid of him, I did not call on God and he left me alone. My last episode was similar except I believe it was a rookie demon, whom was scared right after I talked to him he never responded and left.

People just know that right before u are paralyze u already know is going to happen, if u are not ready to face evil wake up someone to stay up with u, and pray all day. Im just telling u those bastards can't hurt u, so face them and send them back to hell, cause u have the power. Understand that there is only a few of us that this occurs to.


Jul 30, 2012
Shadow man
by: Davilindo

Why is it that most of us see the shadow with the distinctive hat and cloak/coat/cape? That's the part that freaks me out the most! All other stuff can be excused as one thing or the other but not seeing the same figure especially all of us being from different cultures and geographical locations. I wish someone with resources would take a genuine interest in this phenomenon and do a study about it and shed some light on it. I am totally perplexed by this and I'm the type to not give paranormal/unexplainable subjects any thought. I haven't had another episode since my last comment a couple months ago and now that the fear of the experience is not fresh, I kind of wish I would have another episode so I can be more aware of what's happening and understand it. If any of you care to share anything with me please do so. We can exchange email addresses. I'd like to know if there are any connections, commonalities, ideologies between any of us with similar experiences. I will let all of you know a little bit about me. I am 37 year old Hispanic, male in California , a Leo, atheist, brought up in a strict christian home, professional, Have suffered from depression and severe social anxiety since childhood. Used to drink a lot during younger years but I don't now. No drugs. I do take prescription meds for depression and anxiety. I used to believe in religion (god/satan) when growing up but don't now. I believe in science over religion. I haven't always been good but I try to be.

Aug 01, 2012
Experiencing the same thing
by: Anonymous

I'm 15 and have been experiencing the exact same thing for almost a year now everytime it happens i can't move or speak and i usually start praying until i can move again i used to get really freaked out about it but i never thought that it had something to do with sleeping disorders and i'm so happy to know that i'm not the only person going through this

Aug 01, 2012
im scared too!!
by: Cesar

hopefully it gets better....I've experienced this but I don't know if others see things. last time this happened to me I saw something or someone just standing there looking at me, but I can't move, talk or anything and I want to scream but I can't. I was able to "wake up" by closing my eyes (kind of ironic) and telling myself that it wasn't real and that I needed to wake up. this happens to me often and now it's scaring the hell out of me. what can I do!?

Aug 03, 2012
PLEASE HELP ME
by: Anonymous

Im 23 and have had this for a few months now but its becoming more regular. It's scaring the crap out of me. I have insomnia aswell now because I am so scared to go to sleep, I usually feel myself starting to fall asleep and then suddenly wake up feeling scared for no reason. Then when I finally do fall asleep I dream that I wake up in my bed and everything starts going really blurry, I know something really bad is about to happen and I'm shouting and screaming for it to stop. But no sound is coming out, I feel like there is loads of pressure on my head and I cant see properly, then I try and wake myself up but my mouth feels like its glued shut, I cant move I just feel frozen. It's so horrible. Sometimes i snap out of it and literally jump out of bed and run out of my room. But sometimes it seems to last for ages and i feel like im going to die. I'm scared to go to sleep every night even when im really tired. Please help me, should I go see a doctor?

Aug 06, 2012
Can't move !!!!
by: Cowgirl 244

This has been happening to me a lot in the car and in my bed I want to scream but can't it happened me today I slowly move my fingers and try to bang on something and then im all of a sudden unfrozen.

Aug 06, 2012
Its a spirit
by: Paticia

I have the same experience that Meagan have, when I am in my bed, its seems that I am sleeping and awake. It feels like someone is on top of me. I can't speak or move no matter how hard I try I just mumbles until my husband touches me and it goes away. I don't believe in sleep paralysis. I believe it is really some kind of spirit that is bothering me.

Aug 06, 2012
I have the same experience.
by: King Darius

The first time it happened to me was in class and I fell asleep but when I woke up I could hear every body but it was weird because it was like I was still sleep and it was black my eyes were still closed then I feel asleep again like 2 times without knowing until I felt it I couldn't move nor speak and I felt this pressure on my shoulders and I felt like someone was kissing me on the neck. I finally woke up and it seemed like nothing, I thought it was nothing until it happened again more often and when my grandfather said he had the same experience when he was 17. My friend also said that he over heard someone at his barbershop who had the same experience but he actually stayed long enough in this trance to go to hell and while he was there, there was a light that kept following him, then when he woke he changed his whole life around from being in a gang to getting a job and staying out of his old life. For a while I feel like something is watching over me, I don't know its weird. Like one time I left my house because I was mad a my mom and I went to the park and seen four shadow figures like a family looking at me from the side walk, so I went to see was that my family and when I got there they disappeared. Then again outside when I went back home I seen another one looking at me from the side of the house. From this I think I developed some sleeping disorder because my sleeping patterns have changed I now feel awake at night and it takes me like 2 hours to fall asleep, but I'm sleepy during the day.
But I come up with a hypothesis:
Anyone the devil or a demon or anything evil feels threaten by a human god has a plan for or their children. The evil spirits have to stop them in some way because god has a plan for everyone but its their decision chose to choose it, but I don't know. But I do know this I do know way but in the back of my head on the way to school I heard a voice saying to gather your people. Since then I've been looking for people who believe this world can live in peace, I feel like someone or something has separated this world with religion and language, but one day we will have to come together because I feel the war is not to far away and we as people we need to come together.

If you feel same way email me at: dariustears@gmail.com
because their has to be a reason for these situations.

Aug 07, 2012
same here
by: shayla

This happened to me last night and been happening over a year.. I'm 13 by the way, it happened last night I remember I woke up in the middle of the night to use the bathroom then came back and feel asleep, but something didn't feel right so I tried to move but I couldn't.. the thing was I was on my side sleep and my eyes was open but the force was behind me nd I couldn't see it.. I tried to move my head but it didn't work but it felt like somebody was jumpin on my bed and then gettin off.. it took everything in me to move my hand, the first two times didn't work but the last time it moved and abt smacked me in my face.. I was scared so I stayed up the rest of the night. It was scary but I kno I'm protected so I'm nt terrifyed.. I hope I helped :-)

Aug 07, 2012
Devil is looser
by: Anonymous

I had these attacking since I become saved I follow the every thing like moving lips moving legs even call Jesus.. Speak in tongue nothing happening now I am used to it n I challenged before I go to sleep..this devil has nothin to do in hell so wasting his time he likes being defeated...haha god bless yu all..

Aug 11, 2012
Sleep good
by: Chilifigaro0302@hotmail.com

Don't sleep face up it's bad don't know why but wicked spirits get ahold of you I had demons and evil spritz stop me from moving and breathing this happens every time I sleep this way I wake up calling god or Jesus no lie and it break me free .go and find god and read the bible go to church make sure it's the right church were at war with Satan and were losing put your life and spirit with god and Jesus

Aug 13, 2012
Happens alot
by: Anonymous

Well I've been used to getting SP,first time I got it was when I was 4 or 5.But the worst one so far was what happened last night,Well I thought I was awake but then I saw this man(totally creepy-looking)sitting infront of my bed.He was wearing black and was smiling at me,I couldn't scream but I could move the fingers in my left arm thats all.In the end,he stood up and was kinda like floating infront of my face.I tried to shout but I couldn't and then it suddenly stopped and I was wide awake sweating.

Aug 13, 2012
spirits? or just a dream?
by: Anonymous

ive had this happen to me a few times but last night was by far the worst.
i was sleeping not even 5 minutes when i opened my eyes, unable to move but i could barely whisper. It happened about 12 times within an hour. but one that really had me thinking was when the paralysis started but there was a large shadowy figure right next to me standing and holding my phone. He kept looking at my phone as if trying to figure out my password or something. After about 5 mins he put it beside me and i finally woke up really scared. the phone was in the exact spot he put it.
This isnt a normal thing with me either. i hope this doesnt keep happening...

Aug 14, 2012
its not dream.its not sleep paralysis.so what's this?
by: Anonymous

I've experienced sleep paralysis since I was 12 yo. at the beginning,it is characterized by not only able to move or speak. I still can see things around me but sometimes I also see a person or a shadow or a monster or something terrible. for example a man fly at me or something trying to kill me. I also ever felt like flying apart from my body. It continous everytime I want to sleep. I know when I will get sleep paralysis. its when if I want to close my eyes to sleep then I hear many voices or some kind of wind voice in my ear. it is the sign that I will get sleep paralysis if I sleep. I am now 21 years old. recently I have strange sleep experience. I feel my head spinning, I feel like been taken to another world and when I got there I realize that I have sleep paralysis but its diferent I find it difficult to open my eyes and when I opened my eyes, someone tried to push me back to reality, so I awake from my dream. I dont know its a dream or sleep paralysis because its so diferent so what's this?

Aug 15, 2012
Scary :(
by: Maddison

Hi everyone, this has happened to me too! It's the scariest thing that has ever happened. As much as I want to think that it's sleep paralysis I have a few things that make me think differently. The day that it happened I woke up at around 8am, And went to the toilet, made breakfast and went back to bed to relax. And this is when it happened, my head turned slightly to the side and this caused me to wake up. I then went to move but I couldn't, and then I tried to scream but I could not move. My eyes were completely open and the only body part I could move was my left thumb. I was sleeping beside my boyfriend and I tried to grab him but I couldn't. After this I told my boyfriends parents about it and apparently the exact same thing had happened to his mum and his brother which scared me a lot. This is when it got freakier! My mums boyfriend came and picked me up and asked what had gone on, and I didn't talk the whole way in the car, and after I got home I sat and stared at my garage fence for ten minutes, not moving an inch. As much as I really want to believe its sleep paralysis I have that funny feeling in the back of my head that it's something else! I'm 18 years old and I still sleep with my tv on!

Aug 15, 2012
sleep
by: Anonymous

Same thing here but when I sleep I can feel when its coming and when it comes I cannot scream but I can breathe though it is very hard the last time this happened I started swing things in my head when I was trying to break.out of it which has become much easier now that I know how to deal with it but he whole time I swear it was my soul getting drkugged down I my fan sounded like a helicopter and when I turned around I saw a figure in he back of my room that was a first now I don't know what to do I've told my dad and he said it is your would being whisked away and you way up during the process but I feel like its going down instead of up...

Aug 15, 2012
I Know What This Is and How To Stop It
by: Anonymous

Please view this information with an open mind. What I am going to tell you is true and will work if you truly believe. What you are experiencing has been around for centuries. It goes by different names, one of them being "the night hag."

What you are experiencing is an evil spirit, you know it is evil and you cannot open your mouth or move your body. This is being caused by the Fallen Angels from Genesis 6. Asking for the help in the name of Jesus Christ will stop the attacks immediately. They are very afraid when you say this. You can say it in your mind and it will work.

Even if you don't believe me, try it and when it works then start doing your research on it yourself. Just doing this once will make you a believer, its not in your mind, its really happening. Alien abductions are not Aliens, they are the Fallen Angels. Many documentaries on YouTube about this, you just have to look. In the meantime you can see researchers have known about the power of Jesus stopping these attacks but do not tell the public. You can read about it online at AlienResistance just do a search for "stopping alien attacks with the name of Jesus." You should be able to find the article along with others stories and their success with this. Once again this stuff is real!

Aug 16, 2012
happened to me and my daughter
by: Anonymous

This happened to me a couple of times...maybe more that don't come to mind. Once was in my aunt's house when I was 16 or seventeen. I was asleep on my back and I was not alone. Three of my siblings were also asleep in the room. I felt like someone was holding me down and that there was an evil presence. Like many who commented here, I tried screaming, waking up or moving and could only slightly increase my breathing. I have also experienced an urgent, loud whisper of my name or the "hey!"at separate times that have woken me up to the point that I immediately sit up, wide awake with my heart pounding. I agree that I feel this is something spiritual. My daughter recently experienced this. She is 12. I started to look up dream meanings and came across this site. I didn't realize I was not alone and this is actually pretty scary. I find peace when I pray myself to sleep...the Our Father and Hail Mary work for me. Additional notes: any time I wake up from a bad dream, I find that I am sleeping on my back. Many times I wake up from these at exactly 3:33 or very near that time.

Aug 18, 2012
im not alone!!:))
by: enrique

ok this has happened to me sence 4th grade,i am now a jr in highschool.just happened to me last night..thanx 4 sharing! i woke up to a ring like metal to metal contact,then i prayed and it went away.after that i heard inside my head that sound wen u quikly pull out a sword and it got louder! and i woke up my body started tensing!hard to move! cant talk open eyes or scream!i walways thought it was an evil spirit (demon) but from what i hear here is a sleep paralysis?thanx everyone:))also another intresting sleep thing is sunds,i found it a little scary but feel free to look up SUNDS:)

Aug 20, 2012
Dreaming of bein possed
by: Anonymous

Im 27 this is the 3erd times its happend to me the first time couldnt move scream but could see a black figer moving by my bed this was 3 months ago the second time was last week in the dream i went blind then couldnt move some how i pulled myself up and smashed in to some thing but the figer had my arms felt like id been stabed in my rite hand wen i woke i could still feel in pain tonight i was compleatly paraluzed could feel some think in bed with me moving my covers away frm my face pullin at my rite arm touching my back i was on my side my arm still feels strange

Aug 21, 2012
this was very helpful
by: Anonymous

Am kenyan and as you may know we Africans are very superstitious and i thought that evil spirits were causing this it is nice to know that it is a common natural thing. This has occur to many times and i now feel at ease

Aug 21, 2012
scared
by: Anonymous

I just experienced this for the first time and it was awful. I dreamt that someone was going after my sister but i couldn't call out to her or get up and help her and a friend of hers was able to save her and i somehow wandered away and the attacker now had me and i tried to fight with everything in me. I was yelling and i could feel my heart just pounding and i was breathing really heavily and my sister was looking for me but i couldn't respond. i had flashes of actually being awake in my bed but it would always just be me back in the dream and then i managed to wake up and when i did i was actually yelling my sisters name out loud like i tried to in my dream.

Last night was the first night in forever my sister has slept in my room and i slept on my back which i rarely ever do. I'm trying to find answers so if you have any that would be helpful please let me know

Aug 25, 2012
How can you fix it?
by: Kenzie

I skimmed through the SEVERAL comments and a ton of people have the same problem, but what can I do to make it stop. I have panic attacks as is during the day, and I have experienced this problem over several years, more and more frequently lately to the point that it can happen 3-4 times in a night. I sleep on the couch for the comfort of the tv and can stare straight into it screaming for someone to come help me, but I can't and it's the most terrifying thing to happen to me, but by the time I can scream and talk and move I'm so exhausted I fall right back asleep to repeat all over again. Feels like something is trying to get into my body, but I'm not superstitious. I'm only 20, and already spend my day scared to go out, I can't be scared to sleep too, and I'm so exhausted.

Aug 26, 2012
Maybe You have tried those, maybe not, just throwing some ideas out.
by: Hayzerx

@Kenzie

Try get someone to watch You sleep, from Your family or a close friend or anything close, maybe the feeling of safety(should be underlined) will mend Your fear and make You more relaxed after You've woken up.
The tv could also be an irritation when left on during sleep.
Maybe try moving Your furniture around a bit.
Try sleeping on the ground :O.
Test as many different things as You can(anything that pops into mind, like - You should hug someone or something constantly during the day?).

Just some ideas You can consider or not :D

Aug 26, 2012
Years
by: Jay

Im 32 yrs old, Ive been having this dream off and on since I was 14. It only occurs when I fall asleep on my back, I can see my room but with a kinda dark haze, I cant move or speak. It used to scare me but after having it so many times the fear lessened. I just continue to fight thru and yell until i can hear my voice. One night I was sleep with my girlfriend and she heard me and woke me up, scared the hell out if her. I had the dream last night but this 1 was different this time I felt something jump in the bed with me, spooked me that after I fought out I checked the room. And now Im finally looking up what it could be. I understand and believe U can be half sleep/awake thus U seeing the room but cant talk or move. But feeling something jump in the bed I dnt understand.

Aug 28, 2012
me too
by: Anonymous

I had the same experiences when i was about 5 years old except i thought the prescences were friends

Aug 28, 2012
I see and hear everything around me when this is happening despite being asleep
by: Lisa

I usually get up at 7am during the week, but on the weekends I like to sleep in. I automatically wake up at 7am on the weekends, but am tired and want to fall back asleep for about an hour or so. That is when the SP happens.

It feels like I awaken. I see and hear EVERYTHING that is actually happening around me. So I automatically think I have woken up and try to get out of bed. THAT is when I realize I cannot move. I try to scream but all that comes out is a moan, and I have to exert a lot of energy just to get that faint moan out. Its horrible. I try to turn or roll over but I cant move. That is when I know I am having one of these episodes again. I say "Jesus, save me" or "I cover myself with the blood of Jesus" over and over again despite it being very difficult to do so. Thats when I wake up, but it is very gradual and I can feel the transformation of being asleep to waking up from that nightmare. Its a very weird and strange sensation. I feel drugged when I finally wake up.
The thing that is very strange is that I can see and hear EVERYTHING around me, just like I could if I had awaken and was ready to get out of bed. Sometimes my sister had the radio on in the other room, and I can accurately name the songs that had just played on the radio, even though i'm sleeping. Or sometimes my mom and sister were having a loud conversation (paper thin walls in our apt) and I can recall everything that they talked about, even thought I was "sleeping". Its very bizarre and frightening. Has anyone experienced something like this too?

Sep 03, 2012
Nights
by: Katherin

I have experience sleep parylize for almost all my life well as much as I could remember! There has been time while being paralyzed I hear voices in my ear really loud! But last night was extreme I actually felt someone nibbling with their teeth my love handel in a sexual manner which it scared me so much but at the same time excite me! I try waking up but I had to fight my way to reality... I never experience this in my life ! I even touched it's finger which were placed on my chest! It was definitely a man; I'm so scared I ended up sleeping with the lights on! What's is this I'm confused??

Sep 04, 2012
evil or what??
by: robert

It just now had this happened I was wide awake I felt like something was weighing down on me. I was laying on my side I could not move or speak felt helpless I could only move my eyes it lasted like 20 seconds .after I was able to get up I quickly turn the lights on grab my Jesus cross and started to pray. I called my dog in my bed I left the lights on. Too scared to go back to sleep...any idea what to do?

Sep 04, 2012
sleep
by: Anonymous

This happened to me about a week ago. I thought that i was awake and all of a sudden, i tried to move but it's like i was frozen in the position i was in. I then tried to scream, but nothing came out. I was scared for my life, i literally thought i was dying. I decided i would close my eyes and what felt like a few minutes later, i was awake. I was so scared to fall back asleep...

Sep 04, 2012
could not move,could not yell not do any thing
by: barry

This morning I dreamed that I was laying in bed sleep but I couldn't move and it seemed like someone was in my bed.I could not yell or anything and I felt an intense heat over my body.In my sleep also I'm praying to God to help release me from this.Then, all of a sudden I'm thanking him thinking I am being healed from something.A few minutes later I woke up and realize that I was just dreaming and wondering what it was all about.It seems dreams such as this always happens when I sleep on my back.The only way to stop them was to put a butter-knife under my pillow before I go to sleep

Sep 04, 2012
It Started Happening this year
by: Durham Girl

Ive been a ble to sleep peacful all my life...... Untill a couple of months ago. I just woke up from this episode. It ussually happens when i sleep mouth up, but not this time. As i tried to move my fingers or scream i was competley frozen. As i kept trying to move my fan turned into the devil laugh and he was lauuging at me. i started singing songs that praise god n he continued to laugh...i thought what ca i do? then i asked for forgivness n his voice turned into a uh-oh n i started singing to the lord . I woke up although i felt as if i was never asleep. My friend once told me its death on top of you witch is why u cant move. Maybe God wants u to follow him n lead his people because u have a purpose. Everyone that expirences this is scared at first but ignore it pray n ask for forgivness. None of us are perfect.

Sep 05, 2012
It tried to tell me something while holding me down in my sleep...
by: Allistair

I was asleep & had a dream of going upstairs in a house I'm not familiar with whilst visiting friend when I had to go and collect something that I forgot. I had to switch the light on first in the room. As I reached for the light i felt strong pain in my mid-section almost like a cramp. Next thing I was on the floor on my stomach trying to call for help but my voice was blocked and the harder I tried to call for help nothing came out besides a groaning noise. I then felt 2 arms come from behind under my arms and then grab my chest as if to get me in a lock down position where I found myself helpless & paralyzed. I heard a soft voice trying to communicate behind me as if it was trying to tell me something. I kept on yelling but it was no use. I really thought that this was the end of me and I felt as if the life was trying to be taken from me. The force was strong and I was powerless. I woke up and I was able to scream for help. I burst into tears. What was this? 1st experience.

Sep 07, 2012
Please help!
by: Sammy1982

I have read your story and completely feel for you.
Over the last few months I have been experiencing something quite similar.
I am asleep but I can hear things going on around me for example: I am currently sleeping downstairs as I have a broken ankle and I was asleep on the sofa when I heard what I thought was my partner getting out of bed, I felt like I was awake but unable to open my eyes. I could hear footsteps and someone coming down the stairs. As the figure got to the lounge door I realised it wasn't my partner but a black shadow of a man. It started coming towards me, I wanted to scream, move and desperately wanted to wake up but couldn't! As the figure arrived next to me I managed to open my eyes and sat up taking a deep breath as though I hadn't been breathing, there was of course nothing there but I was petrified as it was all so real! This same thing happens no matter what room I sleep in, almost always I manage to wake up before it touches me, apart from once when I felt a huge pressure on my chest from the figure for several minutes before finally being able to wake up, crying and out of breath! What is it and how can I make it stop?! xxxx

Sep 07, 2012
Nightmares are real
by: DBrock

ok, I get these maybe 6 to 9 times a year, so it has been, this latest one a few weeks ago had me breathless after I was able to break out of it, but breaking out of it, seems like an eternal struggle, it just takes everything out of you mentally and physically. When I go into these dreams I can litarally feel myself being pulled in and I actually realize this and do everything I possibly can to escape it, but it doesn't happen, I am dragged right into it. There are shadows and whispering voices I can hear, but can not understand whats being said, and when the pressure on my chest feels like hundreds of pounds, a demonic face gets right into mine and all i hear is whispering and seething coming out, the face is that of a skull and the teethe are like long fangs, I tell you, I get scared, the pulling on my legs and feet and the tugging just seems all to real, I feel the tugging at my feet and legs and when i look down i see head shadows at the 2 posts of my bed and then slowly walking away, but i do see demons and to me they are all too real, I never said anything to anyone about it til a few weeks ago after looking this up on google, and the thought that there are others out there going through the same ordeal is frightening but comforting, never thought this had a name, but anyway when I do finally break out of this paralysis, i wake up out of breath and tired, and it last through the entire day, like had just been drained of my energy and emotions, there are some good advice hear on what to do in these dreams, well, sleep peacefully and may God be with all who is on here.

Sep 09, 2012
Sleep Paralysis
by: Kathy Rummery

My name is Kathy Rummery. This is the first time I've been able to call it something. This sleep paralysis that I've been reading is the same thing that's been happening to me for years. I can't move,talk,scream for help,and I feel a evil presence around me. For a long time I thought it was a fight. The Angels and the demons fighting for my spirit. When I would finally get lose. Well I knew it was good that won. This is just how I dealt with It. Now after reading about It on the internet. Seeing others who also have been dealing with the same thing. I feel somewhat better. But It's still not over. Thank you for letting me shair with you.
Sincerely Kathy

Sep 09, 2012
same thing happened to me
by: Chris

Hello everyone i have the same thing when iam sleeping for years now but as soon as i can say the name of jesus it stops and iam fine ? i am not trying to preach her its just the truth. and on my last one i heard cartoon sounds people think iam nuts...

thanks

Sep 12, 2012
cant move cant talk cant scream CANT HEAR!
by: Anonymous

hey this just happend to me 4 times in a row everytime it happend i was more awake but i couldent hear ether and i had music on so the 3rd time it happend i tryd turning it up to fight it i felt hand griped on my ankles the 4th time then only could hear grr grr grr grr grr or ha ha ha ha ha then my air condishoner then the music then the music stoped and my pages on my computer stoped working wiel i was laying ther able to move now but so confused scared and in shock and i have spirits throu my whole house i have witnesses and i feel the devil all the time and i have bin talkin about him alot the past few days also drinkin for almost 2 weeks first noght sober ......................

Sep 14, 2012
Can't move, can't talk, can't scream...I'm scared to sleep!
by: Yvonne Ramirez

I been having this feeling like someone is holding me down, I try so hard to move,scream or talk but i cant. Whats it mean, should i be scared. Its happening every night about 2-3 times the same day. Is my life in danger from this hasppening so many times. I feel that I am awake when this is all happening. I seen and feel a presence of something coming towards me when this happens.And at times i feel my soul leaving my body I can see myself looking down at myself.I don't sleep anymore I'm fraid to, anybody can you please tell me what's happening to me.

Sep 14, 2012
SOMETHINGS HOLDING ME DOWN
by: Yvonne Ramirez

I been having this feeling of something is holding me down, Icant talk, scream or move when this happens. It feels as if my soul leaves my body cause I can see myself looking down at me. It's happens when I'm asleep or awake.What does this all mean am I in danger is it a sign . Before this happens I see a dark shadow coming towards me it feels like I cant breath when its holding me down. If anybody has any advice for me please let me know.

Sep 17, 2012
How to help yourself, some tips
by: Anonymous

Hi everyone,
I experienced this for the first time in in my teens over 20 years ago, and ever since that 1-2 times a year. So I wrote some things that also you might find helpful :)
The first years were horrible! I had no explanation and everytime it happened, I felt / saw things that seemed to "threaten my life". It was like feeling someone pressing against me in my bed, suffocating me, or hearing noises in the background, being sure that someone has come to my room ready to hurt me.

THE SOLUTION for me has been:
- To start consciously taking over control. No matter how much I feel panic, I have sort of learned to tell myself during the moment: "ok it's THIS shit again, come on wake up now and dont panic, everything is ok, augh I wonder how long its gonna last again, how boring!".
- I have also found one specific marker to help me to understand at that moment, that it IS sleep paralysis: I notice that I can see the things in my bed / view EXACTLY just so far, as where I lay. If I cannot turn my head and see anywhere else in the room, then I KNOW its just this thing, just my body being "stuck" dreaming.
With that comes the understanding that there is nothing bad happening.

- Whenever I finally wake up from the paralysis, I make sure to stay up for about 30min, to prevent falling into the state multiple times in a row.

TRY ALSO CHECKING THESE:
I have clearly linked these moments to a couple of things:
a) having had caffein (coke, coffee, energy drinks) too late in the day,
b) having a hangover, or my period
c) sleeping for many days next to someone snoring, who keeps waking me up until my body is just overly tired and "out of its normal relaxation"
d) having slept TOO MUCH in the last day or two!

With me, it's clearly a state where my ability to sleep is either influenced by chemicals or hormones, or the amount of sleep isn't matching the need of my body.(There is a reason your body needs just the perfect amount of sleep (around 7-8 h / day, regularly - not less, not more).
----------

These days I can pin-point those fearful experiences to my nerve system simply trying to cause an effect in my physical being to wake up. (for example that moment when I feel someone pressing against me, feels very similar like getting goose bumps or shivers, & hearing noises feels a bit like a wind in my ear).

I hope you will find these experiences helpful! Please do NOT listen to superstitious people telling you stuff about lost souls, evil possessing and so on. Sleep paralysis in not ever nice, but you WILL learn to handle it! Just stay cool :)

-H-

Sep 17, 2012
is it the same
by: reece

i couldnt move or spek like stuck to my bed awake but not awake . i herd a noise like a screming firework out side my window i wanted to look but couldnt move at all then it was like the window cracked and a figer was standing at my door it came closer and lade on top of me and looked me in the eys i was stuck it was like 10 scends of hell i pushed it off some how then snapt out of it

Sep 18, 2012
Really glad Im not alone
by: Jen

I just woke up but 30 minutes or so, and had to research the internet to see if I was the only one. After I found this site I feel somewhat relieved knowing that I am not alone. It was the most scarieat thing I ever experienced, I was asleep and by the time I finaly managed to wake up I noticed all happened withn 15 minutes of me falling asleep. I felt my eYes were so heavy and everytime I tried to open them they would just shut back down, I tried moving and could feel I was but I wasn't. I could hear loud heavy metal music coming from the backyard which was unusual since there are no houses in the back just to the side of the house and my neighbors are older couples who don't listen to that music and are school workers so they are sleeping by 8 or so. I could hear my dog in my dream scratching the door but woke up to her doing that also. Worse part is I could feel something watching me.

Sep 19, 2012
trust me with this
by: Anonymous

just try saying " bismilah " itl go away. i have tghe same thing.

Sep 20, 2012
feeling like its death coming
by: darrill

i have had this happen to me all mylife when i was a young boy i would feel like some one was tring to take my soul for me and i would wake up and here doot steps know i just feel like my body is shutting down i cant move open my eys talk i wake up fearful that i might not be able to wake the next time on some nights feel like i am being lifted in the air or pulled off the bed i fight till i wake its hell this happens to me alot just wish it would stop.or there are treatments for it i need help for understanding these problems

Sep 20, 2012
I know where you comin from
by: cara

Hi Meghan thanks for this post, I know exactly where you comin from, been experiencing episodes too, i know damn well that I am awake but I cannot move or scream no matter how hard I try I'm not scared though, just worried that one day my body might never wake up, there were times that i wanna sleep but cant and times that i was sooo scared to sleep.. This is not nightmare am possitive, oh well.. Am just glad i found this..

Sep 21, 2012
This scared me
by: Anonymous

I do not recall ever having this happen o me before until last night..At first i knew i was dreaming of all hings "aliens".I was frightened in the dream..I tried to wake up felt as though a great weight was holding me down pushing at my chest..I could not breathe or scream.I remember kicking and fighting to break free of what ever it was so I could scream.I knew I was waking up when I heard my own voice and I was yelling for help. When I finally woke completely up I still felt a little bit of a weight on my chest and found myself rubbing it.

Sep 23, 2012
Same here but it only happens to me in the mid noon and i see some spiders web of black colour which slowly disappears...
by: Kavita

Hi i think, i too am suffering from this problem...I read all the comments and most of it are experienced in dark nights...my experience is bit different from others. I always experience this suffocation at mid noon and i feel very much suffocated and when i open my eyes i cant move my body. moreover to it i see a dark black colour spiders web which is above to me and going back to the ceiling and within 2 or 3 sec it disappears. My brain works at that time when i saw it and start questioning myself that this web must be cleared, how this web formed i cleared the whole room today only? how this web skipped from my eyes? And when i was just thinking of it, it suddenly disappears.
It always happens to me i dont understand what is it??? Please suggest...

Sep 26, 2012
Asleep or awake??
by: Anonymous

Hi

I have just been reading some of the above comments for the first time.
I used to be curled up in bed, definately awake and would feel a force encompass me from behind. It would last for around 10 minutes and then gradually fall away from my body. I could move my eyes and that was all.
Last night, again, i feel that I am awake and there is something invisible next to me bed that I can reach out and touch and squeeze. If I squeeze it, it seems to push me and is a very strong force.
A few years ago, when I used to get the force encompassing my bod, I lost about 3 hours and also had some strang marks on my body ( I dread to think what that was)
JJ

Sep 30, 2012
I NEED SLEEP
by: jen

Am 52, dont drink/smoke etc, and I literally havent slept properly for 4 days. Last night was the worse ever, I kept hubby awake most of the night, each time I fell asleep I was being suffocated, either by a shadow holding a pillow over my face or strangling me, I try to scream, nothing, i try to reach for my hubby, cant move, cant say his name, then I scream, hubby wakes and holds my hand/arm, he has started to make sure he is actually holding my arm/hand as I fall asleep, it doesnt work, I feel as if i will die if I fall asleep, I literally cant breath, I just cried last night I want to sleep/NEED to sleep and I cant. i have rheumatoid Arthritis/Fibromyalgia/depression, am in pain all the time and even in bed i struggle to get relief , this really is killing me and I just dont know what to do. My doctor is not one to give out sleeping tablets even for a short term

Oct 09, 2012
"A Name Above Every Name"
by: Anonymous

This has happen to me several times,,it was the devil, I knew who it was, and I said I rebuke devil' in the name of "JESUS"!!!

Pray to the Father in Heaven,,and than call on the "JESUS CHRIST" to rebuke it,, Say In the name of "JESUS" be gone devil, he has to flee hes afraid of "JESUS"!!!

Bb <><

Oct 09, 2012
how to break free from this pressure .
by: Anonymous

I used to have this problem from when i was around 10 years to 15 years old until i spoke to a muslim scholar about this situation he didnt tell me much all he said was to me that when this problem occured that i should simply move my small muscles in my body such as rolling your eyes around, moving/wiggling your tongue and moving your fingers around. so the next time it happened to me i did as he told me to and it worked and i have never experienced it again (praise be to Allah swt)

Oct 09, 2012
This is exactly what I see!
by: Davilindo

just saw this on TV today. It's a movie trailer for a movie called "The Raven" You can see the trailer on youtube. Look at the frame on the 1:51 mark in the video that is exactly what I see minus the horse. Please look at it and tell me if that"s what you see also. This what I was describing in my previous comments. You can read my comments under Davilindo.

Oct 11, 2012
Turn Back to Your Creator for Assistance
by: Anonymous

God is your creator

Not Jesus, (as he himself used to pray to God for assistance and guidance in his own affairs)

I am astonished at the number of people suffering from this.
The only solution is to turn back the the one that created you and to ask him for forgiveness and guidance. True Guidance.
Trust that when you ask him and him alone and whipping your minds of any per-conditioning you may have had (Religious teachings you have had )
And ask him sincerely to guide you.
If you are sincere. And ask him humbly. I am certain that He will not let you down in anyway.

This is the opening Chapter of the Glorious Koran.

It is a prayer/verse that Muslims recite minimum 17 times a day and more. Chapter 1 (Al-Fatiha) ( check out first video 1 for explanation of this chapter)

It is perfect to ask for the Guidance that I suggest you ask God for. This is a translation or interpretation of the words of God. The words were revealed in Arabic to our prophet Mohammed (peace and blessings be upon him.)
And have not be altered since.

Please check out these Youtube videos for more info:

Video 1: http://youtu.be/uds_RZCtVoc
Video 2: http://youtu.be/jurunnKk-fY
Video 3: http://youtu.be/ISRYnlHe488

Oct 11, 2012
Is it?
by: Anonymous

This morning at around 3.30am i had only been asleep for about an hour. I was dreaming but i felt like i was awake on a bed and trying to get to sleep and then it felt like someone was in the room and walking towards me and i got scared because i tried to move and i couldn't then it felt like i was being strangled because i couldnt breathe and it felt like there was a weight on my chest. I got more scared because i tried to move and speak to wake myself up but i couldn't do it and the feeling of not being able to breathe got worse and i started sturggling more to shout out and move and started to panic when i still couldn't move even a little bit, then i slowly woke up and was able to move and speak again. I turned the light on and started to calm down but i couldn't get back to sleep. Just wondering if this was just a nightmare or this sleep paralysis thing because it's happened before but it only lasted for not even a minute but this time it went on for a few minutes.

Oct 11, 2012
Solution.
by: Annony

Hello , i've never experienced this before but if u hear like a TEEEEEET voice which is like a high frequency volume and you wake up but can't move or even talk , you have a Demon,sometimes you will see him and he usually looks like a Goats face and he will be sleeping ontop of you.Reciting ''A'auzu bi-Allah min al shaytan al rageem , bism Allah al rahman al raheem'' should work , atleast if you're muslim. Well try it , dosen't hurt!

Oct 11, 2012
to Anonymous
by: Davilindo

Anonymous, that used to happen to me frequently but the last time it happened to me I saw the "shadow people" I didn't think anything of it and dismissed it as sleep paralysis like the previous times until I thought about how unusual it was to of seen such a thing. While looking it up on the internet I came across this site. I was astonished when reading the comments on how similar or even identical the incidents people were describing. I never pay any mind to the "paranormal" but this is truly a ubiquitous phenomenon that most of the visitors here have experienced. It definitely is strange and frightening. If you do experience anything similar just remember it's happened to a lot of people across the world but no one has been hurt by it.

Oct 16, 2012
This happens to alot of people
by: Anonymous

This happens to me alot almost every night i dont even find it scary anymore just anneoying theres the science side to it and the spritial side the science side is that your half awake and half asleep you can still hear and feel but cant move because you are half asleep and the sprital side is that when your asleep its the best time for demons to enter you the pressure you feel is the demons banging on your chest this also only happens when your lieing on your back because its the easiest way to be taken over by a demon thats also why your so scared when it happens. i also hav e a friends who claims he has been raped by (sucubbi)while this happens to him witch as crazy as it sounds has happend to people since for ever and happens to most people dont be scared ifound the more scared you are the more it happens.

Oct 17, 2012
do not eat heavy meal before bedtime
by: Anonymous

Hello, I have also experienced such sleep induced paralysis off and on since childhood. Two conditions I have noticed are always present: One, I ate way too much and went to bed shortly afterwards and second, the room is too warm, or I have too many blankets on me. In my case this is a recipe for having nightmares, particarly the type where you feel like you cannot move. Hope this helps!

Oct 17, 2012
My experience seems to get more and more intense!
by: Shaheena

I dont know whats going on...if its sleep paralysis or lucid dreams, or an out of body experience. it started off with me going to sleep then waking up to something on top of me holding me down and sufficating me. i couldnt move, breath, talk...NOTHING! at the time i believed i was being haunted by a demon...i went to church..it went away...then recently its changed...its more like i realise im sleeping but cant wake up...i can see through my eyes (im guessing from the little bit from my eye lids being open) and i can see myself laying there...im waving my hands in my face but dont see my hands...i see them just laying there mostionless...but it was like my soul was moving...i FELT them moving around! then today it got worse! i was dreaming a very real dream...where in the dream i was trying to determin if it was a dream or not because it felt sooo real but certain things just ddnt make sense...my room looked just as it does....every little thing was where it was suppose to be...i even felt real pain and sensations in this dream.i was almost conviced it was real life until i looked over at my bird cage and see a bunch of different birds in there that i know i ddnt have and thats when i realised it was a dream. i suddently try to wake myself up and now im in the bed laying there i can see myself...(the good thing was that i ddnt feel sufficated or another entity ot anything like that) but i couldnt move...i saw my room, my body laying there and i wave my arms in my face again yet dont see my arms moving...they just laid there...finally i tried to get up and i kinda saw myself getting up or so i thought but i still ddnt have full control of my body and i felt myself falling off the bed and im thinking OMG im gonna fall off the bed and end up hurting myself really bad because im still not being able to brace myself for the fall...as i fall it felt like i was endlessly faling, i opened my eyes and suddenly i was back in my body where it had lay motionless the whole time...i finally reallly wiggled what felt like my soul and finally got my body to move...it was crazy...it was almost as if i had a lucid dream, sleep paralysis and an out of body experience ALL together....i ddnt mind it too much..specially since i could breath just fine the whole time...but what i fear is what if one day it takes longer to get myself up..what if one day i never wake up...would that be how a coma feels? i have sooo many questions but not enough answers.....please help ps- i do have a bad sleeping pattern/habit...i have insomnia and often dont sleep at night till bout 3 or 4 am and sleep in as long as i could...i eat late too which is a BAD habbit im trying to break...but alot of times when i have these experiences its about 1 or 2 pm...not sure if any of that has to do with anything but thought you should know lol...

Oct 22, 2012
i dont wonna sleep
by: Dream Chaser (not)

A couple nights ago I had a dream where I was being thrown all over my room. I could see the things that were going on but I couldn't react in a way that I wanted to. I tried to scream for help twice but my voice was not there. The third time I screamed it actually came out, but I don't know if I was actually sleep or awoke when it happened because I screamed pretty loud but still no one heard me. The night that it happened I had just finished reading a book by Sylvia Brown entitled "Life on the Other Side." I don't know if this had anything to do with it, but I am scared as hell to go to sleep. I didnt see any images but I feel as though if I go to sleep the dreams will become worse.

Oct 27, 2012
Its a dark thing
by: Anonymous

It has happened to me since i was 13 yrs old,i would lay in bed and i could feel something coming down the hall then befor i knew it i was pinned down could move a toe couldnt scream i just know the terror i felt and still do it happens about once a year,in my mind im screaming but nothin so in my mind i call out for God over and again jesus help,it works everytime.that thing comes from a bad place i dont care what anyone says

Oct 29, 2012
help
by: Anonymous

every one says to relax and it will stop,but that is not the case for me. as soon as it happens i feel a ton of pressure on my whole body. its like the tingling that you get when your foot falls asleep.The part that really scares the hell out of me is when i dont fight to wake my self up the pressure gets real intince fast. so bad that i feel like i will die if i dont fight it. its like after your foot falls asleep and you move it. the tingle intinsifys 100 times.

Oct 30, 2012
DD BRAINWASHED KID
by: Anonymous

My fiance' is convinced and has too convinced his daughter that she is gifted and that she can see beyond this life....... i want to honetly scream because i have know and experienced this too and once i got to understand what this condition is i am not longer afraid..... it has gotten to a point where preaches have to pray for her because this poor soul has been brainwashed into believing that she is gifted to see the "evil" spritual world........

Nov 16, 2012
This happend to me
by: Andrea

Well..It was happend to me like 3 or 4 times..on the first time i was scared and shocked...But on the 2nd time i was like im not scared at all..Im just pursing my self to get move...But in 3rd time kinda lil bit creepy...Cuz I cant movee And its like someones Whispering on me @_@ But on 4th time..Its like all of the wall tht i see has a electric and i heard the electric thing..And someones getting my soul to get back to my dream its kinda like tht but i dont want too cuz my dream is creepy too soo im really working hard to get move...And then boom i wake up .. But when its happening to meh i dont panic im just relaxing focusing on getting move..and dont always be scared...It was like nightmare...

Nov 21, 2012
Bad spirit, evil,demon
by: Tide (Hmong)

This is what is happening to me now. I or my people believes this is not sleep paralysis. It has nothing to do with whatever you do in life either, drinking,drugs etc. what you are experiencing is in the spirit realm. It's a kind of spirit. And this spirit also have to gender male and femal. So if you're a girl and this happens to you that means its a male. I went too far with this and I'm giving you warning. do not do what I did or you'll end up like me. I've been sleeping on the couch for two years now. Every time I tried to sleep in bed she comes so the couch is the only place that I can sleep peacefully. I don't understand why this don't happen on the couch for some reason. All this thing wants is sexual. First I fight it but then I've got tired fighting with it so I let myself to it. Once I let he'd take over me and not fight it, it become a bigger problems. It's like I'm saying ok I'll let you do what you want and just leave, well I've made a big mistake, it's like you're giving your soul to hell. I tell you why, once you do that this thing can not only make you can't move or scream, this thing will physically hurt you and touch you. It's what happening to me now. She scratches my chest once with her finger and you can feel it just someone scratch your chest. Second she squeezed my left balls it so painful. And the last time that makes not to sleep in bed anymore its when she came and sit right ony chest and squeezed my shoulder. This thing can hurt you do not let it take over you while it's happening.

Nov 22, 2012
WARNING
by: Tide (Hmong)

This is a warning to everyone out there who is being effected. Whatever you do do NOT give yourself away or give permission to this thing to do whatever it wants. You bump in to it that's how it follows you home. WARNING keep fighting it and never give up I tell you. Or you'll end up like me. I've been fighting this thing for so long now and got tired of it so I said to myself ok when it comes I'm just going to let it do whatever it wants and then leave. Big mistake, now when it comes and I try to fight it this thing can actually harm you, yes it can hurt you. You will feel the pain is just that there isn't any marks when you got up. Before it can never harm me but after I give myself away it has controls over me. I can't not sleep in bed only on the couch for two years now. Three times this thing hurts me and now I really getting frighten and scared. First time it scratch me on my chest with all five fingers, second time it squeez my left ball omg so painful, third times it squeez my left shoulder. Don't make the same mistake like me it's a WARNING. good luck.

Nov 23, 2012
Same Here!!
by: Janet

Its has happen to me before 3-4 nights, the only thing, it happens 2 or 3 times on the same day as I'm trying to sleep. First I start falling sleep when I hear myself snore I tend to wake up, I already know this is going to be a hard night to sleep. Then this happens again I hear myself snoring and i wake up again , but then I say to myself its just you try to sleep, I fall asleep for the 3rd time and suddenly I can hear myself snore and then feel my heart rate really fast, my body starts paralyzing and I want to wake up, I'm conscious of this happening, although my brain wants to shut off, I fight back to open my eyes, and I do.This last time something else happen, i started having hallucinations, I was like my heart was exploding literally, its was like pumping air into it, and it was coming out of my chest, my skin started to grow I don't know , it was so weird, i woke up, I closed my eyes telling myself not to go sleep just only closing and resting my eyes, and i fell asleep but this time nothing happen. Its been hard going through this, im used to it, but you never get use to it, I don't know if I make sense. You know it happens but it still freaks you out. Help!!

Nov 25, 2012
this happen to me for when iam order
by: Anonymous

I have been experence for the 3 three years now, its crazy cause, iam born again chirstian. i feel like need to start getting in my bible more. i think people should not be afaired of it. It happen when you half sleep and a awake. the firsted time it happen to me was back in 2010 I feel a sprited was their in my home. they was warning the someone is going to passway. then next time it happen in 2011. i feel a spirit present in my home. it will come and knock at the door and bother me and my finace. then next time, it happen when we moved then i felt like I could not move. but I think it can happen when you are awake as well. this nothing to be scared about cause happens to everyone. let me explain the different, sometime you can have outer body experience or it can be a spirit in your present while you are in dream state. that why you can not move. I can see smoke, clear, vision of the sprirts. I feel like it gift for god so imbrace it. I hope this help some of you. god bless

Jan 23, 2013
I can't move while sleeping?
by: Michael

I feel like someone is on my back I can't move talk,or anything I try moaning then my wife will touch me and I will awake.

Jan 27, 2013
Just pray
by: Anonymous

Hi, Meagan I experience this also about 2weeks ago it started happen to me again and awhile back when i was 13 years old. I just want to tell you just pray before you go to sleep and rebuke any negative force that avoid. I tell you i heard from elderly people that its a unclean spirit around and sometimes you may be around people who may be ungodly and bring those spirit end which they may a a door open to enter them in. Just pray to the lord almighty Jesus Christ our saviour . No weapon shall form against thee shall prosper. Listen to gospel music can help too. I hope this help you because no one greater than Jesus the son of our creator. There power in his name.

Jan 31, 2013
Me too
by: Anonymous

Happened to me two times so far and it feels like your gonna die and I could slip away if I don't fight it. I often try to figure out if im sleeping or awake. I feel pressure in my chest and almost a wheezing sound. Very scary for me as well. I try not to fall back sleep

Feb 09, 2013
Scary as anything
by: Anonymous

This has been happening to me for years, it scares the crap out of me! Right before it happens I hear something or someone run up my stairs and my body gets literally paralyzed and someone or something takes of my blankets. I hate it and I can't help but think of what it is!

Feb 12, 2013
Sleep Paralysis
by: Bobby

This happened to me last night... Personally, I have had this happen about 5 times I can remember. I usually notice my lifestyle is a large indicator. Stress, Anxiety, Lack of water is a huge onset for me. Alcohol can sometimes cause this as well.

Usually when I exercise and don't drink water along with low potassium this happens to me.

It is a strange and horrible feeling. You mind is screaming and you can hear your heartbeat and breath. Although you cant move. The worst part is... when you know how to stop it by moving and you cant.

Typically your body would defend against this action by causing a myloclonic jerk (hope spelled that right). This happens when your brain thinks your body is dying and sends a nerve impulse. (Ever had you foot twitch in bed for no reason when your falling asleep)

Since you body is in a near REM state you can feel this relaxation in your arms and legs.

Best advice is learn about the triggers.

Feb 20, 2013
256 398-8116
by: chad gentry

Trust in god don't listen to a doctor it use to happen to me until I started saying jesus in my sleep then I would wake up put your trust in jesus call me at the number if you want to know more

Feb 21, 2013
Cant move
by: Amy

Hi my name is Amy and it happened to me last night I woke up couldn't open my eyes and tried so hard to move my hands......then I get a strange feeling in my body as though an electricity force gose over me and then I finally wake up

Feb 24, 2013
Half sleep half awake
by: Maggie

This is not a dream, you are awake but your body is still in a comatose state, when we sleep we go into a type of sleep coma, we cant just wake up from, happened to me a long time ago. the screaming to wake up etc., its because your mind is awake but your body is still in the sleep induced coma state.. nothing to do with spirits getting you or such nonsense

Feb 26, 2013
Prayer warrior
by: Messenger

To you Megan I" d like you to just simply try something not for me but for yourself. The next time you lay down. Say the following words. I am putting on the armor of GOD for my protection and IPlee the blood of Jesus over me and my room.if it happens again when your in that state just simply say I plebe the blood of Jesus in your mind and you" ll wake up just fine.GOD bless. Servant of CHRIST.

Feb 26, 2013
Messenger
by: Mike

To all who have ears to hear and eyes that are not yet openend open up to the new testiment and let GOD's words be your guide you have a calling! Not need medication. What I" m prescribing costs u nothing to try. But doctors can't charge you for. Simply dare to find out for yourself. GOD bless u all.

Feb 27, 2013
I saw a spirit of a woman
by: Jvee310@yahoo.com

Hey everyone my names jose i am 17. last night was probobly the second time ive experienced the same thing all of you guys did. But mines was a little different. I... I know or i think i was awake and saw this figure coming towards me, it was more like teleporting towards me as if it wanted me... For some reason i tried to yell but my body was paralyzed. As it got closer i saw it, it had hair.... Forced me to look it. And isaw that it was a woman with very bright hair and face. Itried to say the lords player but she fought it off. Help me. Email me to my user name.

Feb 27, 2013
Ive had it happen
by: Anonymous

Its scary! My 1st experience i was 13 and i couldnt move talk...scary part was my uncle came to my room&at 1st i got happy& tried 2smile but couldnt& i look again& his smile turns evil...it scared me so i tried 2move but still couldnt& he starts yelling as he glances back&forth 2the door then me...saying over& over 'hes coming for u hes coming for u!' With a sinister laugh& look'..i close my eyes& open them only 2see him still there jumping up& dwn getting more excited..i force my eyes totally shut as hard as i can only 2open them 2still see him..i start 2cry& close myeyes tryin 2think of wht 2do..& as soon as the name Jesus hits my mind im standing upright screaming at the top of my lungs his name&my uncle.is.gone

Mar 01, 2013
Feedback
by: Anonymous from phil.

Ive also experienced this mostly 2:30AM-3AM in the morning, since when I'm in high school until now that I graduated from college.. But now its normal for me when it happens, normally it happens when I'm alone or I'm in a silent place..

Mar 02, 2013
Scared to sleep ..
by: Anonymous

Hey guys,
Ive also had this dream were im having a nightmare and i feel like i cant talk or cant do anything. A few days ago while sleeping i felt like someone was messing with me and sometimes i even feel like someone lifts me up and talks to me! It was really scary because i couldnt move or call for help, and sometimes people wont believe me! :/

Mar 02, 2013
Scary...
by: Anonymous

Ive also had this dream were im having a nightmare and i feel like i cant talk or cant do anything. A few days ago while sleeping i felt like someone was messing with me and sometimes i even feel like someone lifts me up and talks to me! It was really scary because i couldnt move or call for help, and sometimes people wont believe me! :/

Mar 04, 2013
Creepy
by: Matt

I have only experienced this feeling a few times 3 to be exact the first time it happened to me I was around 12 years old and i could "see" what was going on around me but I couldn't move or talk no matter how hard i tried. Then my leg lifted up and I was pulled out of my bed and i woke up on the floor. the next time it happened to me i was able to wake up before anything happened. the third time I was laying in my bed and the same thing happened. But this time i was trying to be calm until a black figure/shadow walked past the end of my bed. I tried to scream and wake up my girlfriend but for some reason it wouldn't come out. I watched the figure walk up next to my side of the bed then i saw the figure reach out and it started to strangle me. I started gasping for breath and I saw my girlfriend wake up. The whole time trying to scream for help. Eventually my girlfriend got me to wake up...She thought I was dying because apparently i was actually gasping for breath not only in my "dream". My girlfriend was so terrified she was crying for over an hour..I didnt go back to sleep that night (that was about 3 months ago). If this has happened to anyone else please let me know.

Mar 04, 2013
Cant move ,cant talk ,cant scream
by: Anonymous

THIS IS NOT A DREAM OR ,IT HAPPENS WHEN WE R NOT IN WADU AND SLEEP,PROBALY MOST GUYS DONT KNOW WHAT WADU,IT IS THE WAY MUSLIUMS PERFORM BEFORE GOING TO NEMAZ,AT NIGHT JIN OR IN OTHER WORD A JINNY COMES ON YOUR ITS LIKE A BLACK AIR N CAPTURED YOUR BODY WITH HIS BODY,HE COMES ON YOUR BODY COMPLETELY, AND HOLDS YOU ,FORTUNATELY THAT CREATION
HAS NO NOSE.OTHER WISE U STOPED BREATHING AND DIE
.IT HAPPENS TO ME LAST NIGHT AND FEW TIMES BEFORE I DO SCARED BUT I RECITE QURAN PAK AT NIGHT ,I FIGHT AGAINST IT AND HE LEAVES MY BODY AND I FEEL EASY.


Mar 04, 2013
SP
by: LC

Ive had SP for 25 yrs now but it has changed in the past 3 yrs. Im now visited my a male entity, sexually. He demands perverse things in an evil voice. I physically feel it touching me. Does anyone else experience this? I mean so intense? Thanks. Its good to have other people to talk to because my family thinks Im having delusions & mental breakdowns. LC

Mar 05, 2013
Cant move I'm scare, aware that I'm sleep.
by: Cheryl

Last night i was dreaming don't remember what but something was holding me down and I was afraid. I was aware that i couldnt move are get up . It felt like ghost or someone, something was holding my arm and leg down. I can here myself calling out help but is was very low. I kept calling out for someone to help me . I knew other people were living in the house with me . My boyfriend is a cross from my room said he heard someone saying something. So he got up and came to my room and call my name out . I wake up and said thank u and said what wrong and I told my sorry . He got in the bed with me and I pray and reburt the devil in the name of Jesus and went back to sleep. I have these crazy dreams and aware that I can alway call on the lord and wake up and I'm ok. But still back in my mind have the feeling I'm am nerver alone. There is something on this earth that we can not see. Don't know what it is maybe day we have more answer for this amen!

Mar 09, 2013
Same like this, just more SCARIER
by: Ed S.

Same here when i sleep sometimes i got stuck at on place,and starring ahead. I yell to but can't to,i'm trying to open eyes but it's hard because it feels weird and when i'm looking ahead there's coming something,AND IT LOOKS REALLY SCARY.

Mar 12, 2013
Something more
by: Anonymous

Okay so I've had these before but last night was crazy. Sleeping as normal then suddenly awake. I realize that I can't move and know what's about to follow. I try and wake my partner next to me but I can't even breathe let alone talk or move at all. I hear a growling sound at my feet anfd my fear rises. I try desperately to wake my partner now with no success. Then in a flash I floating hearing myself trying to get a noise out to wake my partner, it's then that I have this sinking feeling of sadness that I'm not going to be able to explain why I'm levitating above myself to my partner. Whole I'm levitating I start to shift around my sleeping body becoming even more scared and thinking this is like a horror movie. I then am back in my body fighting again to free myself to breathe, move or talk bit it's no good. The growling noise is now next to me and has ahold of my legs. I'm that freaked that I manage to get a sound out and my girl thankfully wakes me.

Mar 13, 2013
please tell me what happened
by: bbygirl201361@gmail.com

Its not a comment for me but mainly i need help to understand what happened to me. See the only thing i remember was that i found myself sitting up but my body felt like i was asleep and i could hear what and who was around me and i could tell you what was . It wasnt pleasant but when i finally came out of it i had a breakdown and my boyfriend said it was all in my head and that i had lost it. But for some reason it keeps playing back in my head and the more it plays back the more and more real it feels and the more scary its starting to sound. I have bipolar and post traumadic stress disorder along with anxiety and depression. This is the first time it's happened this bad and my boyfriend is claiming it was my bipolar that kicked in. But the other times he tells me that theres nothing wrong with me and now im confused i dont know what it is. I need t .know what happened to me that night please e mail me

Mar 13, 2013
Drinking too much!!
by: Anonymous

Hi I been reading all these stories and they all sound very alike. I been having this problem as well since I was a little kid back in my home country Colombia. My mom and relatives always used to tell me that it was a witch that like me very much and want it to be with me in everything that i did. I was always afraid of that but as I grew older I kind of stop believing on that assumtion and what I always did before it happens was trying to snap out of it or try really hard to wake up before that feeling or something gets to you and wont let you move. But tonight was very different I been drinking, partying, taking xanax and having an affair for the last couple of weeks so tonight when that feeling came happend so fast that i could actually felt it running into my room and made me paralized with a very strong feeling of something being next to me. I also had the TV on and when i try to look at the TV all i could see was a shadow.

Mar 13, 2013
drinkind too much
by: Anonymous

all of this I believe is related to all the drinking and sins that i had comited my soul and body are trying to talk to each other or get away from each other?

Mar 13, 2013
Black masses/static noises in the dark/ shouting in my ear/ afraid but can't turn over
by: 36 and still afraid of the dark

This happens to me as well, as I came across this site by googling to figure out what's happening to me. I'm 36 years old. Ever since I was very young, I've hated going to bed, and I fight sleep. I'm going to assume this is an "overtired phenomenon ".
Here's a few examples of what I go through. I've always had the experience of waking up paralyzed. I do have great anxiety when this happens. I'm on my side, I feel like something's behind me, and I want to turn over so bad, but can't move. Through my research, I've settled on, it's what happens when the brain wakes before the body.
I have no explanation for the other weird shit, but it's getting worse. I've always seen a huge black mass hovering at the ceiling over my bed. If I stare at it, it does change shape, but never anything that makes any sense. When I was in HS, I've felt this mass get lower and lower and closer to me, and it is a heavy feeling, and it does feel like something is taking you over, and it does come with horrendous anxiety and panic. Then my eyes were shut, I thought maybe I was dreaming, but it felt so real like I was being taken over. I than began to hear my alarm clock being banged against my night stand, and a woman's voice was chanting, "oh my God!" Like she was scared and couldn't believe it. That was the worst one. I woke up the at 7 am just fine. This happened around 5:45 am. I saw the time just before the clock started banging.
What happens now is, my ears have become very sensitive to sound. It almost feels like my inner ear moves to zone in on where the sounds are coming from and it actually hurts my ears! It's the heightened sense of sound, but why? I've always heard like a staticky radio was on somewhere, but could never make out what it was saying or playing. I could hear talking, but no word recognition
Now, I'm 36, the black mass still hovers and moves above my bed, but now also those distant staticky voices are getting louder. And when I'm very tired and about to fall asleep they SHOUT right into my ear. I jump, my ear hurts, I get the chills and all my hair stands up. It's 1-3 words, but I can't understand. It's fast and a very high frequency. This seems like a common thing for people who have suffered a loss. My mom died when I was 8, but this started even before that. I remember being very little, and telling my mom about my nightmare where I actually felt the old lady sit on my bed, stare at my face and play with my hair. I'm starting to wonder a little bit, if something had always been there, and folliows me and is trying to tell me something. I too have a dog, he normally sleeps next to my bed, but on the nights that I feel especially creeped out, he does get up and quickly leave my room. And those are the nights, the staticky sounds get louder and something shouts in my ear. I was never thinking about demons, as I've read most of you are.. I am beginning to assume, the veil between us and the spirit world is thinning

Mar 13, 2013
Shadow figures
by: Davi

I am interested in finding out more about these creepy experiences.You can read my previous posts under Davilindo. Please contact me if you would like to share your experience with me. I think there could be a commonality between all of us; we just have to figure out what it is. contact me at Dvdgdy@hotmail.com

Mar 13, 2013
Hmmmm interesting
by: 36 and still afraid of the dark

Davilindo, I am 36, you are 37. We both suffer anxiety and take prescription meds for it, we are also both Leo's.
I was raised catholic, have very strong faith, but I don't go to church much anymore.
All this started when I was very young. I suppose I've always had anxiety. I wonder how many more are similar
Habemus Papam!

Mar 13, 2013
interesting indeed, 36 and still afraid
by: Anonymous

36 and still afraid, Those are definitely some interesting if not odd similarities. May I ask if you are male/female and what region/country you are from? I only ask because I'd like to see if we share similar environments, culture or any other ubiquitous force that could influence us alike. Something I forgot to mention is that I have sleep apnea and just started using a CPAP machine before the last episode. Thanks for sharing

Mar 13, 2013
Same?
by: 36 for Davi

I'm female, American with Italian heritage. Born n raised in a farmy lazy sleepy wooden section of America. Come from s long line of strict Catholics
I'm thinking all this is due to the thinning of the veil between us and the spirit world. I do not believe its demonic, I've never been held down or hurt.
I have an overwhelming fear that I need to look behind me, but I can not move to see what's there
That shape shifting black mass that looms over the bed is not there every night, could it be that my eyes ate tired and playing tricks?
But I can't explain the early morning when I was a teen and I felt it take over, and my alarm clock was banging, and I heard the female voice repeat," oh my God!" Over and over
Nor can I explain the static radio, and the new thing that shouts in my ear and makes me jump

Mar 13, 2013
to 36
by: Davi

I don't believe in demons or the spirit world but I can't dismiss anything at this point. I personally think it has to do with beings from another dimension. Either a being crossing into our dimension or us crossing over to theirs. It only makes sense to me why the figures are shadows but feel and look as if they have mass. It very well maybe that the other dimension is a spirit world like you mentioned. I'm just baffled about how a lot of individuals describe the so-called "hat man." You would think that only westerners would see something like that, but it's seen by people from different parts of the world and different cultures. I mean I would think if it's something we dream up, why isn't it unique to each one of us; instead a lot of us see and experience the same thing.

Mar 14, 2013
A new twist
by: 36 still scared

So now you threw in something I have totally missed. I was unaware of the Hat man or the fingers... I apparently missed some comments. So now, I'd like to introduce an idea that I myself totally laughed at when I first heard the tale. Have you ever heard of Slender Man???!! OMG! I went back and read more comments, the long skinny fingers and hands??? Oy vey!!! Don't think I'm crazy, but google slender man!!! I'd never heard of him till a few months ago when someone posted a funny pic on Facebook. So I researched and read that legend. Yikes Dude!!!! Could it be??? It's 5:10 am here. Ive been awake all night. Do you see how many of us fear going to sleep??? Reminds me of Freddy Cruger, and while I'm quite aware that was just a movie, where did the idea come from? How many people are horrified to go to sleep. Do you get what I'm saying??

Mar 14, 2013
I wish I would have read ALL the comments before posting
by: 36, and going with that!

.... But that might take a month. I just read Bob Peterson's, ASP... I'm settling on that. Makes so much sense, and not in the least bit evil or scary. Though it still doesn't hurt to pray, and you should, every night no matter what.
But another thing I forget to mention, I have brain and spinal cord tumors, I've just started in October having temporal lobe seizures, also known as déjà vu seizures
Look that up, it's another, "I can hear you, can't respond " situation.
Everyone should google RobertPeterson.org/asp
It really will help I promise!! It helped me!!! Thank you to the prior link providers!

Mar 14, 2013
to: 36
by: Davi

Sorry to hear bout your tumors. Slender man? Gotta look into that. I guess it could be something not as malicious as we all think, maybe our natural fear of the unknown makes us feel that way. I will definitely look into Peterson also, I hadn't heard of him before. I was freaked out for a few nights after the last episode also. I'm a pretty big dude (5'11'/270 lbs.)and not afraid of much but after reading how similar the stories were, I was totally creeped out. Let us know if you find anything else that's interesting. Thanks for your replies.

Mar 16, 2013
weird
by: Anonymous

I've been having this dream for about four years and it just happened now, I read the comments and i'm happy i'm no alone in this , I hoonstly think something is attacking me, but i've noticed that I only have these dreams when i'm on my period , I really don't know but I think it's something evil , I usually get better after saying some prayers , I wish it can be over ...

Mar 17, 2013
One more;/
by: AnonymousLA

I just had another episode of what I now know, thanks to you guys and Google:), is SP. I've had these periodically my whole life and am 49, fit (not slender;), with sleep apnea AND nocturnal myoclonus. This lead to my discharge from the military over 20 years ago.
So, I read through a lot of this thread and found it comforting to hear I wasn't alone. I was just taking a nap earlier on my side without my sleep apnea device (bad) and felt the same things as everyone else. Mind fighting to wake up but something fighting back to keep me asleep; fighting to open my eyes, trying hard to fling my arms and legs about to roll over and break out of that frozen state. But couldn't.
Now, I'm familiar with this sensation and am just a little less scared of it. But tonight I did something different in my SP state. I found myself yelling in my mind "GOD HELP ME NOW!" Some thing I learned in AA. Clean & sober now 15 years. And pow! I was awake, broke out of that frozen state, and got right out of bed. I'm happy that worked as has for others. I'm just irritated that my sleep issues have held me back my entire life!
,Underachiever, lol

Mar 18, 2013
Mighty Jesus
by: Paul

Hi I dont call it SP I call it DA ( demonic attack) Its typical how satan operates and that's at night when your are a. most tired and b. most vunerable. I thought i was going to die i felt like killing myself i lost all senses of everything , I have never felt like this before and I knew where it was coming from . I awoke my wife and we prayed and took authority over the evil one just remember darkness cant live in light that is the holy Ghost powered light speak the blood of jesus over your self and mind and read Psalm 4.4 or a verse about sleep before you go to sleep and watch the devil leave on command, Remember Greater is he in you than he of the world, you are the righteousness of god through his mighty son Jesus Christ . god bless

Mar 18, 2013
RE: Can't Move, Can't Talk, Can't SCREAM.
by: Anonymous

I have had these more than twice when I was wide awake kicked back in bed just watching TV alone. I had no plans on sleeping as I was fully dressed and not really tired at all. I don't care what any doctor claims. These are Demonic attacks. I figured that out real quick when the pressure on my chest and wrist were just like someone trying to hold you down with the sense of pure unadulterated evil.

The first time I tried to fight it off so much I was on my last second of fight, Then I begged God to save me and it went away quickly. I then got up and prayed many thanks to Jesus.

It seems like every time I get closer to Jesus they attack and test me. I have found that saying these few words they will beet feat back to hell quickly. By the blood of Jesus Christ I rebuke thee!!! Repeat as necessary. Blessing your living quarters is another way to keep them away. Every time this happened, it was not at my blessed home. I blessed my home when my dog got extremely angry showed her teeth and chased something right through the wall. She hit the wall with force and I have never seen her do that before or after.

Mar 18, 2013
Omg....you 2
by: Tee tee

Omg... So happy I found this page it also happens to me but when I tell people about this they say girl shut up you got a serious problem...and up until now I thought I did to...I can feel when it's coming I hear some kind of loud siren or something in my head and I fight going to sleep cause I know what's about to happen..something takes me down and down I can fight it for a while but then off guard it catches me and I drift out....I never seen any evil spirits or heard a convo but I can see everything in my room clear I can't kick scream or nothin then it seem as I can move my hand to my daughters hair to shake her beads but she don't wake no matter how hard I shake them...thought I was alone and crazy but I guess I'm not...it scares me so bad I stay up in til it's daylight out side

Mar 18, 2013
To: Tee Tee
by: Davi

Tee Tee, the craziest thing about my experience is that it happened to me often also and never saw anything until the last time. When I stumbled upon this website and read the comments, I freaked out and couldn't sleep for days. I swore I wasn't scared of anything before.

Mar 19, 2013
What to do when a demon whispers in your ear while your sleeping
by: Mr. Pillow

Demons have pinned me while sleeping, dragged me off the bed just like in paranormal activity, whispered black stuff in my ear (best way I can describe it), physically moved stuff, possessed me, sat in the corner and 'stared' at me, and more.

I tried all kinds of stuff, including psychic protection techniques, moving to different houses, and metaphysics (magic: Runes primarily). Nothing worked permanently.

Then I called on the name of 'Jesus' because I had at the time became a christian. God called me out.

I was suffering from the sleep thing where something (physically) pins you in fear and I started thinking 'Jesus, Jesus, Jesus..."

Almost instantly I was able to sit up and continued with my prayer as I was now able to talk. 'I rebuke you Satan in the name of Jesus Christ my Lord and Savior!'

Did the demons stick around? Aw, hell no! They can't.

I had another instance where I kept seeing demons run around my house (like little dudes, fleeting shadows from the corner of my eye) and I could see a much nastier one trying to enter my spirit (I could physically see it trying as I looked in the mirror, almost as if looking at gas fumes on a hot road. Ever happen to you?)

In the name of Jesus mother fuckers! You heard me, I don't need to say it twice. Get the fuck on out of here.

I may not be a perfect christian, I sin. But, I AM a practicing christian. I believe in Jesus.
Christian do not set the standard, Jesus sets the standard and we as Christians work towards that goal. Principalities, Devils, and Demons (or whatever they are) relish sin as it causes separation from God and that goes well in hand with their goal of killing you.

Oh, and by the way... ever since I started praying in this manner I have not had a single instance of demonic attack (such as possession or sleep paralysis).

Man, being a Christian isn't easy. But, it is better than being psychically tortured by devils as so many are. If you can just stay away from being judgmental about what everybody else is doing and live your life in love and understanding while at the same time read and try to understand your Bible, and always pray to God for WISDOM. In the name of Jesus...

Also, I sense in my spirit that there is a principality assigned to monitor this board and cause confusion and stuff... A principality is a really nasty and giant sized devil - High ranking official with a lot of pull, resources, and minions. So... I don't know your name, but I see you. Now, principality demon looking mother fucker... Stay away from this forum in the name of JESUS!

Mar 20, 2013
crazy
by: julian

ok soo i was hearing noises in my room i fell asleep okat i started to dream knowing that i was dreaming i wake up from the dream knowing i just woke up im looking arround the room i can not talk or move and believe it or not i was pulled down my bed about 10 inches enough so my head slid off the pillow extremely scary i couldnt believe it i still try to doubt my self but i know 100 percent i was not dreaming

Mar 21, 2013
scary stuff
by: Jen

I haven't quite had the same experience that I've read throughout this post but a few years ago, for about 6 months, from time to time .. after falling asleep I would "wake up" and be able to open my eyes and see everything around me the same as it was when I fell asleep but I was unable to move, talk or scream.. the only thing I could manage to do is barely wiggle my fingers.. but I never felt as if was being attacked or in any type of threatening situation but it was scary. For awhile I never knew if it was all a dream or if I was really awake and temporarily paralyzed. The last episode I had I remember seeing the room I was in and spotted something that didn't exist n the room. It was a curtain hanging in the window and we didn't have curtains.. even though it was still scary it put me at ease a little bit to realize that it must have been a dream.. since that time I never recalled having an experience like this again, but I also have very little recollection of any dreams that I have.. I almost feel as though I don't dream at all and when I do I can only remember very few small details but about 30 minutes after waking up it's like the dream is completely wiped from my memory. Not sure if there's any connection between the two though.

Mar 28, 2013
scared
by: Anonymous

im finally glad im not alone . Im 23 yrs old and this been happening to me since i was 17 . I would be laying down ready to go to sleep then i feel my body start to slowly tingle . then my body goes numb . i cant move but i can hear things around me . it feels like a bad spirit is around me i start to feel a heavy feeling on my chest. i yell i scream i still can not wake up.

last time this happened about a week ago... i was laying down asleep i felt my body go numb but i couldnt move i heard a female voice say shes dead shes dead . as i awoke there was no one in the room with me... smh i dont know what i fear this will happen to me for the rest of my life. i feel like there is something evil after me.

Mar 29, 2013
Re: sleep paralysis
by: John B

This has happened to all of us, some may not remember it, but we all have experienced it. I have experienced it on at least 20 occasions that I can remember. Once I knew how common it was, the remedy was simple, go back to sleep.
Trying to force yourself to move is useless and it amplifies anxiety, but accepting it and just going back to sleep will make this a non-issue.

Mar 29, 2013
Sleep
by: sachin

i just want to share my experience, last night around 5 am some special type of pressure i felt over me. i am forcing myself, i want to move but i hopeless to do that.

Apr 04, 2013
Please read
by: Kenya

My mom is a true believer she is a Christian women and can sense when their is an entity is around. She could feel it. I know it's not sleep paralyzation. This has happened to me a couple of times when I moved in into my mom apartments. Anyways I felt something watching me. I sleep on my side. So when I went to turn my face to see what it was. My body was unable to do so. I've tried to scream for help but was unable to. I tried to move but was unable to. Whatever it was it keeps bothering me. And I had enought. But I notice when I start saying Jesus and saying the blood of Jesus it goes away. It feels quite good to know that I'm not alone and let alone crazy. And to prove that it is an deciest being the landlord said people have died in the house.

Apr 06, 2013
help
by: Anonymous

I have the exact same problem but mine happens frequently like there's not a week that goes by that this doesn't happen, it keeps happening to me and its getting worse, what should I do?

Apr 08, 2013
omg this is so crazy..glad there is others
by: Anonymous

so yea I just read some of the comments and wow..a demon? ha makes since I guess bc I just had experienced the samething. I have been for about ten years atleast and im 24 now. I have one often sometimes twice a week. but yea I can talk in mine now and move my arms. about 3 years back I learned to talk to get someone to wake me and have been getting better since. first time I was in living rm and fell asleep with my lil bro in the rm and I knew what was going on so I started saying kyle kyle but couldn't say it the best bc I couldn't move my mouth but just now I got my girl to wake me and I said amber pretty good. ive been trying to master this stuff. but tonight I really seen someone and they was right over me and I was trying to punch them but could only move my arm back and forth but couldn't lift it to hit them. that is so wild tho. ive always felt like someone was watching me. first time when I was like 13 or 14 I feel like I was facing the back side of couch and they was behind me but of couse I couldn't move my head or anything. but ive gotton better since then with practice. still cant get up all the way bc ill try really hard and about half way up ill wake up. anyways im deff going try to do some more research on this stuff. its crazy

Apr 08, 2013
Scared
by: Marie

Something like this has happened to me. I was trying to wake up because I thought i heard female voices coming down my hallway. As i tried waking up, my ears were ringing so loud, louder than I've ever heard anything before and I couldn't move and on top of that, as I tried to open my eyes they felt as if they were vibrating and rolling back, almost as if i was having a seizure. I finally got my eyes to open for a split second & it all stopped, but then my eyes suddenly shut and when I tried to open them, it all happened again more intensely. It felt as if something evil was present & I could feel the tears fall for about 20 minutes.

Apr 08, 2013
i so scared to sleep sometimes
by: dripnsara

it happened to me 13 times,and theres something different because theres something that laughs and like someone is raping me,but sometimes i escape from the force's gasp when i scream immedately or struggle,then when the time i woke up,im in a pool of sweat,and my heart beats so fast,like someone chased me,its like a succubus,the worst case happened to me is when im in school while taking the test,and after i finished the test i fell asleep,then again...it happened to me

Apr 10, 2013
Right now! Just happened!
by: Junior Carrillo

I remember I was falling asleep, and for some reason I started dreaming I can't really remeber what the dream was, but after I realized I was dreaming is when I tried to wake up.. But I couldn't! I couldn't move, talk, or anything! I tried very hard to break out from whatever this is but all I could hear was my own voice in my head I was freaked out! So I calmed my self down and next thing you know when I was trying to break off I usually sleep hugging a pillow in my mind I pictured it trying to get over my face like it was trying to choke me! I was yellin out for my dad but nothing.. So for some reason I got really really mad! And I'm like fuck this and I broke off it took a lot of strength tho because I was mad!! Now I don't know if I'm going back to sleep very scary experience oh and yeah I felt chills in my lower back!

Apr 11, 2013
some of my thoughts...
by: Growing Faith

I too experienced this when I start to dose off. I noticed SP happens when I commit sins like: lust, pride, etc. Eating too much, not praying everyday. There is a Spiritual side and a logical side. Science can only explain whats going on in the physical aspect. Therefore you cant always rely. Spiritual matters is what I see. I had one experience when I went upstairs to take a nap. I laid on my stomach I became instanly paralyzed when staring at my closet. I saw a Black shadow swirl towards me making my vision pitch black. I woke up having false awakenings, felt very real and vivid. I had another experience with me being dragged into some warm area into darkness;a growl behind my ears. I never see the entities because I dont allow it. I have more logic on this.

Apr 11, 2013
to: Growing Faith
by: Anonymous

In my last experience I saw a couple of shadow figures that made me see nothing but pitch black. I pushed the figures and then I was able to see them, they were two shadow figures holding me down. Once I pushed them off of me, I was able to see my room and was trying hard to move but I couldn't.

Apr 12, 2013
It never stops
by: Jamal

This happened to me last night. I was on the phone with my girlfriend and after a while I started dozing off and then I felt myself almost fading and my heart slowed down I couldn't feel my body and I couldn't open my eyes. I thought I was moving but it was something that held me in place and I just stopped fighting it. I took a few seconds to relax and then I shook myself real hard to wake up... moments later I dozed off again and it kept happening. I don't know how to get passed this I've even tried things I've seen in other peoples comments. I haven't slept in days.

Apr 12, 2013
...
by: Anonymous

this happens to me every time! it just happened to me now, i got up and went back to sleep and all i could do was wiggle my toes or fingers... sometimes i feel like if i just let go, i'm going to die because its that scary i have to do something to keep me awake. But anyways, it just happened to me 3 times now i got up again but i was too tired and then i got it again -.- i can never sleep without panicking or thinking i'm going to die.
i once had this again, i got up and tried to turn on my light but it wasn't turning on and then i realized i was still in my dream... pretty freaky...

Apr 13, 2013
Scared!!
by: Diannag

Omg!! I've been having this since I was 14. I'm 24 now. I haven't had this happen in a long time! But tonight it happend again and it scared me so much! When it happens to me my eyes are open. I start feeling like Someone is trying to rip my soul off and I feel pressure in my chest and can't baraly breath!! Then it starts getting loud almost like a train its hard to explain that part! I can't move,breath, or scream! And while its happening, I don't feel safe. I feel like if I don't try to move or break free something evil is going to get me! It's really scary and I hate it!! I don't know what to do anymore! I tried going back to sleep but it happens 5times in a row!

Apr 14, 2013
sleep paralysis
by: Gabriel

I have been reading everyone's comments and I recognized the fear and pain you share. I also noticed many of you believe in God, and that's good to hear. Although you may not be practicing you believe. Fear is one of our most powerful emotions it either keeps us from doing the things we want or need to do in life or it drives us to do what is necessary out of the fear and consciences of not doing it. The sounds and images you see are manifested by your fears. Your fears open a door that should remain closed. My Father once told me; when we walk in this world do not fear spirits, fear the living. Don't medal in spirit world or invite them in. But be afraid of living because it is through them that evil walks among us. So the next time you feel overwhelmed and paralyzed with fear. Use the one thing you still have that cannot be frozen, your mind, and keep repeating to yourself "My Lord God is my Shepard, and is with me always. I am getting stronger cannot be harmed. Now it is you who should be afraid, run, run while you can and never return."

Remember evil doesn't belong in this world and it can't do its work without help.

Rest assured it works and you don't have to be afraid, it should.

Apr 18, 2013
Help me please
by: Darren

My girlfriend is having a hard time sleeping in her room cause of her ex husband death an I think he is hunting her while she sleep's an I heed help on how to make this stop she say that the thing is licking her and holding her down an still around in her room but when I'm their sleeping over nothing happen please someone help me out on what to do

Apr 19, 2013
Scared
by: Marlo

Hi,I have also experienced the episode in my sleep to were it's scary when u can't move but I am fully awake I can hear my surroundings an alert.The only is that I wasn't having a nightmare or if I was I can't remember that part.Also partially waking up an suddenly it has taken over again.Um tryin hard to fight it but for some reason I can't. Very scary don't want to go back to sleep.

Apr 23, 2013
Can't breath, scream or move!!
by: Anonymous

Im 14 right now and this has happened to be about 3-4 times. It feels like I'm being pressured down I can't scream or yell for someone to help me. I try moving my legs and arms but it feels like I lost everything. At first I thought it was the way i sleep because I remember waking up every time in the same position as before in every episode like that. Eventually I wake up panting. I thought I would die in my sleep from not breathing at all.
I told this person who knows stuff about what some of the dreams mean. So I asked him and he said its some ghost/spirt/jiin that just sits in you and annoys you it doesn't to any harm or anything.
I'm just glad that its not only me I thought I had a heart problem.

Apr 24, 2013
sp
by: Anonymous

This post has been helpful. Cuz I just had one and was freaking out. I only recently began to get them my senior year but rarely. The first time was two years ago and it was a dream where it felt like pressure sitting on top of me and around my neck I woke up gasping. And just today I was watching TV on my laptop when I suddenly was asleep but I was asleep on my side with my adreamrm under my head but in my I was laying on my stomach and I could feel as if my legs weren't touching the ground and I could feel something groping up my legs I couldn't was trying to scream for summertime to wake me up and was trying to move but couldn't it felt like 3 min I was trying to move when I suddenly was able to grab my phone but them I couldn't move again I felt like I was being taunted. Then I hard my mom in the kitchen and I started stumbling towards her but she could see me and then I fell but when I hit the ground I was back where I had been on my stomach but somethings were biting me and it hurt so much but then throughout the whole thing my breathe was being manipulated it felt so horrible not being able to breathe. this went on for about 10 min or so. I hate when it happens I feel so helpless and it feels nasty and scary. And I'm not someone to get scared but this and hyenas are about the only things I'm afraid of

Apr 25, 2013
lights
by: Evy

Sleep with the lights on. Don't sleep in the dark. Try it please.

Let me know if this worked.

Apr 26, 2013
sleeping with lights
by: Growing Faith

I do this sometimes when I get a weird feeling in my room. Prayers are good to be said. Praying often I heard you'll get closer to God. So try to eliminate your fear so the spirits will not feed on you. (more thoughts...)

Apr 28, 2013
You are not alone
by: Anonymous

I have experienced this since I was a very young girl and I now have grown kids so that was many years ago. But the thing i do is call on the name of Jesus with my spirit man (from the inside)and he will bring you out from under that attack.

May 01, 2013
I have experienced this as well.
by: Anonymous

I have experienced this before. It first started happening to me just before my 16th birthday. It occurred about two nights in a row. I would finally drift off to sleep, and then suddenly I would kind of awake in my own dream and I would be able to see my surroundings, except it felt like I was chained to the bed, I could not move anything except my eyes, the first thing I tried to move was my hands but they would not budge, then after about 15-20 seconds of struggling to move I would wake myself up from all of the squirming, but then I would check the time and realise that I only been asleep about 20 minutes, so all of that had occurred in that time frame. Occasionally I would feel pressure on my chest, and would see spiders crawling up the wall. Then a few nights ago after months of not having this happen, it happened. I think it's from my lack of sleep but I'm not entirely sure. It makes it worse when I panic because I get flustered and angry and upset because I can't move. It's truly a scary experience, and after it happens I do not go back to sleep because I am scared that it is going to happen again. It happened once while I was sleeping on the couch, I went for a nap and then I could see my surroundings and saw my dog in the corner of the room on the other couch and I tried to move but I couldn't, that's when I truly start to panic. I hardly ever feel an evil presence with me when I can't move. It's just a freaky, weird feeling. You can't really comprehend it unless you've actually experienced what it feels like.

May 01, 2013
dont worry (REAL ANSWER)
by: Noah...

this happened to me... two times... don't listen to the guy who says your soul has left your body, i can defiantly tell you if your soul left your body, you would ether die, your your consciousnesses would leave with it... anyways, this comes from the opposite of lucid dreaming... your awake but your brain doesn't know that... to get rid of this simply close your eyes and fall asleep... this happens when the brain disconnects from the body, the brain does this so it doesn't mimic anything you do in your dream...

May 01, 2013
My son panics, and is just as scared as I am
by: Carol Carmel

After reading so many comments on this site, I realize that I am suffering from Sleep Paralysis. This sucks to learn its a "condition". But, my post is not so much about what I am suffering, and experiencing. It's about my 19 year old sons reaction. For example, last night I could hear myself trying to scream. But, I knew I was hardly audible. I tried to scream louder, and louder. The pitch of my scream slowly rose. It seemed like I was laying there for hours, trapped inside my body...trying to just release the scream I wanted so desperately to let out. Then I suddenly heard my son..."mom!, Mom, MOM!" He was just as scared as I had been. The instant I was conscious, and fully awake, I was not afraid, and I realized it was just a "dream" or better described by me as a "nightmare". But, my poor son, he was terrified. I realized he must've been in a deep sleep, and then suddenly waken up by his mother trying desperately to scream. I feel so bad for him. What can I do to prevent this from happening again? I'm worried he will now have nightmares as a result of my attempts to scream during the night. Any suggestions?

May 01, 2013
My son panics, and is just as scared as I am
by: Carol Carmel

After reading so many comments on this site, I realize that I am suffering from Sleep Paralysis. This sucks to learn its a "condition". But, my post is not so much about what I am suffering, and experiencing. It's about my 19 year old sons reaction. For example, last night I could hear myself trying to scream. But, I knew I was hardly audible. I tried to scream louder, and louder. The pitch of my scream slowly rose. It seemed like I was laying there for hours, trapped inside my body...trying to just release the scream I wanted so desperately to let out. Then I suddenly heard my son..."mom!, Mom, MOM!" He was just as scared as I had been. The instant I was conscious, and fully awake, I was not afraid, and I realized it was just a "dream" or better described by me as a "nightmare". But, my poor son, he was terrified. I realized he must've been in a deep sleep, and then suddenly waken up by his mother trying desperately to scream. I feel so bad for him. What can I do to prevent this from happening again? I'm worried he will now have nightmares as a result of my attempts to scream during the night. Any suggestions?

May 02, 2013
whats wrong with me
by: corne lombard

last night.,i laid on my bed.,and just when i was about to sleep.,seconds before.,it felt like i was dizzy.,or having i light kramp in my head.,i coulnd breath.,couldnt move.,eyes were half opened.,it scared the hell out of me.,it lasted for a few seconds.,after that.,made some coffee.,laid down again.,and it hapened again.,the same thing.,im 29 years old.,im phisacally strong.,believe in god.,and all those things.,it really made me scared.,it happened to me three times before.,but last night was the worst.,.,.,is there any remedies out there for this.,or do i maybe have a tumour in my brain or something.,it really felt weird.,and really scary

May 04, 2013
Sleep Paralysis and STRANGEST THING
by: Andrew Wolf

i woked up and i want able to move , every day . i noticed that when i went to sleep on my back i allways get paralyzed , but when im on side i wouldn't get .
And the strangest thing happen is , i woked up in a dream and after few second i was in my bed and saw a women with white dress , i was scared and i wasnt able to move , or speak , or scream . but once i blinked she vanished .

May 04, 2013
scared
by: Anonymous

this just happened to me today like no more then 10 to 20 minutes ago i had made the mistake of falling asleep to paranormal state and it felt as tho i was waking up but i wasn't i was really dreaming but it seemed so real i saw and heard everything that was going on around me but at one point i couldn't open my eyes i couldn't move or speak and every time it seemed as if i was able to finally get off of my bed my eyes would get so heavy and i couldn't open them but when i did i was right back on my bed as if i had never moved and at one point i was able to move my arm and i tried to pound on the wall to get my grandparents attention but the knock wasn't loud at all and one time i was able to open my eyes fully and a black figure passed in front of my eyes and scared the crap out of me and i closed my eyes again and i finally woke up but it felt as tho i was hyperventilating and i was shaking uncontrollably. now i believe it was a dark entity and i have like a sixth sense i can sense when things are going to happen i have even experienced premonitions plus i'm also wiccan and i have a connection to the dead and i think that since i had fallen asleep watching paranormal state i think the spirit saw me as open to the paranormal and took its chance because i'm not usually open to dark entities i don't allow myself to be.

May 05, 2013
The name Jesus still saves
by: Growing Faith

I'm back yet again with another experience of SP. This time it occurred straight after my dream. To be honest I forgot what I was doing in my dream but I saw it end. I was sleeping on my stomach during this episode. I was waking up and realized I couldn't move and felt weight on my back. I slightly turned my head to see through my peripheral vision on my right side noticing a female. I couldnt see her face The hair long dark and wavy was very. I turned my head straight aligned vertically with my body. I felt a liquid coming out my ear. As the entity came onto my back It whispered my name in my ear. At that moment I told myself Im not going to fear.In my thoughts I said Jesus about twice and the entity left faster than I thought . TOTAL TIME OF ENTITY about 10secs.
Science cant explain why entities come to us.. The bible can

May 06, 2013
Can' move, can't blink, can't scream, can't BREATH!!!!
by: Anonymous

The same thing happened to me, but only for about five seconds. I was just laying down in bed day dreaming, thinking about a song from a movie and only in my left ear I heard the music get louder, like it was actually playing in my room. Just when I was about to get up to see if their was anything actually playing in my room my whole body just froze. It felt like there was a force that I couldn't brake through, like something was above me. I read some other comments saying they felt a person on top of them or squeezing them, but I didn't feel that. To me it was just a force or like I was in a cocoon. The first thing I tried was to move or wake up as if it was a dream, because during any dream I have I can jerk my body awake anytime I want, but I couldn't do that. Next I tried screaming, but I couldn't find my voice, and then I realized I couldn't move my eyes to look around. I also realized I couldn't breath. That scared me the most. So I stopped fighting and relaxed. these weren't the exact words, but in my head I said "God, what ever this is...just stop it" And I was able to move again. My mother told me it happened to her once too. This was my first time experiencing this and I think I handled it well! :)

May 08, 2013
USUALLY ITS CNS MEDICATION
by: Anonymous

This is a chemical in your body that freezes you so you dont punch walls in your dream and the like.

FIST THING IS..do you take any MEDICATION that affects the Central nervous system? Because this was the cause of mine. Meds can break down the layers of protection your mind has from this.

I dont get it anymore. Make sure you are breathing well too--not smothering yourself with the pillow or under a blanket because lack of air will cause dreams of claustrophobia and suffocation--being trapped in bad tunnels and the like.

So antidepressants, ambien, --anything that affects the CNS is usually the culprit if you're taking them.

May 15, 2013
It happened to me for the first time on 5/15 2013
by: Zach

Hi I'm 12 years old and I experienced it last night like 7-8 times I could move my foot just a little I Tried a to kick my wall and I'm very frightened cuz I don't no if 7-8 times a night is normal. Is it?

May 17, 2013
Sleep paralysis? Or demon taking over? Help NEW
by: Jack

I'm laying next to my girlfriend, and Slowly I drifted into the dream. Lately my dreams have been way more intense then usual. The pain is more intense, everything is starting to feel so real in the dream. It's like really hard to wake up and move in the dream. Let me explain, imagine dozing off to dream world. Of course you dont know how you got to the place. It just zones you there in a blink of an eye. Once you're there, certain particular events begins to happens. Drawing you deeper into the dream, getting you very involve. It becomes personal. You're talking to a random stranger and slowly you realize that you don't know them. You try to avoid them but they keep appearing. You run down a pathway filled with appear to be regular civilian to be safe. But randomly stranger civilians on the pathway deliberately grabbed you. So tight! I'm a pretty strong guy. I lift 325 bench so you could imagine the fear when I couldn't break off a females hold. Slowly I felt my body giving in to the lady and I went down. In the back off my head I hear, " that's right, just let it come." then that really freaked my out. Like I said it really freaked my out and I actually heard myself hyperventalate really hard, and rapidly.
In one millisecond I remember that I wasn't originally at the location that I was suppose to be. I remember my girlfriend next to me, being in the room that we were in. And the zones started to mix. When I woke up I was still breathing hard and realize that I was squeezing her tight. Please respond its terrifying.

May 19, 2013
weird NEW
by: Anonymous

Just had this right now. I was dreaming about my mom, who passed on 2 years ago. I vividly remember talking to her and giving her a hug. Then I woke up, or so I thought. I sleep with a TV on and heard it but couldn't see it, even though I was facing it. Then I heard what sounded like clothes hangers being rattled around in a closet. I thought it was my dad getting ready for work, then I remembered it was Sunday and 5am. I remember mouthing "Hey" but nothing came out. I did 3-5 times and since I suffer from anxiety, I immediately thought the worst. I did wake up and realize it was a dream. Scary. Our brains and bodies do some crazy things to us. This has happened before this but never while I thought I was awake. I fear the worst case scenario with EVERYTHING due to my anxiety. I'm 23 and just recently started working the night shift.

May 19, 2013
weird NEW
by: Anonymous

Just had this right now. I was dreaming about my mom, who passed on 2 years ago. I vividly remember talking to her and giving her a hug. Then I woke up, or so I thought. I sleep with a TV on and heard it but couldn't see it, even though I was facing it. Then I heard what sounded like clothes hangers being rattled around in a closet. I thought it was my dad getting ready for work, then I remembered it was Sunday and 5am. I remember mouthing "Hey" but nothing came out. I did 3-5 times and since I suffer from anxiety, I immediately thought the worst. I did wake up and realize it was a dream. Scary. Our brains and bodies do some crazy things to us. This has happened before this but never while I thought I was awake. I fear the worst case scenario with EVERYTHING due to my anxiety. I'm 23 and just recently started working the night shift.

May 22, 2013
Weird NEW
by: Zachary

One of my friends had SP and I found it super interesting. After reading many stories about it I was creeped out. Especially after reading that more than likely ever person will have an experience with SP at some point in their life. Well lastnight we had a really bad storm and our power was out. It got to be about 2am before I finally went to bed. I was really tired but I don’t like to sleep in completely pitch black so I took a lantern into my room with me, creepy already I know. I was lying down on my stomach trying to sleep and was having all kinds of dreams while I was still awake. I dreamt of my brother walking in and us having a conversation but I wasn’t asleep and I knew that, I felt as though I was half asleep. And then I had a strange feeling come over me, my whole body and head felt like it drifted off. My head got hot and it felt like my brain was on fire and my entire body felt numb. I could still hear my lantern which made a white noise sound and I didn’t feel asleep. I thought, “that felt really weird”. And then I tried to move. I felt as though I was straining to open my eyes or move my arms and head but couldn’t. Even though it felt as though I was straining hard, I could feel I hadn’t moved any. I tried to out think it and over power it and eventually yanked my head away from the pillow panting and looking around my room. I laid back down and went back into it about 2 more times before I finally was able to sleep. I don’t think anytime it lasted longer than 30 seconds. Luckily I didn’t hear anything or see anything creepy, just couldn’t move for a period of time and was scared. This is my first experience of SP, I hope its my last.

May 28, 2013
WTF Scary! NEW
by: Mike

Several weeks back I woke up to a shadowy figure 7 feet tall or better standing in my living room as well as a huge black cloud.I closed my eyes it went away after blinking a few times it was there again.I am 100% sure i was awake.I tried to scream or yell for help because I thought maybe I was being robbed.The the black cloud begins to cover the whole room i am still unable to move after several minutes it goes away and I am fine.I called the sleep center the next day and got scheduled for a narcolepsy test which was negative even though I took all 5 naps and was out in under 2 minutes each time.As of maybe 40 minutes ago it happened again this time way worse with audio and everything.Out of body experiences,unable to scream or move all while completely awake.Now I am refusing to sleep.

Jun 01, 2013
How to get rid of what is paralizeing and tormenting you... NEW
by: Manuel

Hi my name is Manuel and I experienced the paralizeing and nights of terror, I hated it. if anyone would like to know how to get rid of this thing just send me an email and I will get back to you. and rest free of terror. my1tech@yahoo.com Really, I can help you.

Jun 01, 2013
I'm tired of this.... NEW
by: Manny

I'm hearing all these experiences and its all heplful cause l really didnt know what the hell is going on. l thought l was on my own.
When l freeze up like this my eyes are closed and im totally paralized. All l can do is feel myself breathing and hear everything. My wife knows already when this is happening to me when she feels or hear breathing hard shell shake me and wakes me up. This happens to me alot and l hate it. Especially when im laying on my stomach and l can feel when someone or something crawling up the bed cause i can feel it from my feet as it goes up to my legthe l feel this pressure on my back as if there pushing me down. Im trying my best to move anything eyes,lips,fingers,toes etc.. nothing!
lt even scares me at times to go back to sleep cause it gets really bad at times.. This is really getting annoying to me and l dont know what to do.

Jun 02, 2013
cant take it anymore NEW
by: austin

the same things keep happening to me although before it happens, i have a nightmare . Ive had them sense i was five . then it moves to where i cant move,i cant breath, i cant yell, i cant open my eyes , i try to yell for help but i can. its happenend sense age five and it wont go away. my sideaffects are the same . IM TIRED OF LIVING LIKE THIS.

Jun 07, 2013
sleep ghost NEW
by: thill

Ive had some crazy stuff happen, i was asleep then woke up paralyzed, i had this loud and i mean loud ringing noise in my ears coupled with a sick feeling of fear but the fear was not from what was happening it was i felt. as if something else was there, this has happened a few times before but its best i can explain it, can anyone elaborate on this

Jun 08, 2013
Since I was 12 NEW
by: Anonymous

This has happened to me since I was 12. The first time it happened I had gotten up to go to the bathroom and went back to bed just qhen I laid down and closed my eyes I couldn't move. I was trying to scream to wake my sister up. So I opened my mouth and tried to scream, but nothing came out, then something grabbed my arm and was squeezing it really hard. I was like that for like ten minutes cause the radio was on and I heard like six songs play. After that I was able to move, I started crying and my arm was stinging. After that it happened all the time, and one time when I was doing my homework in my room a breeze came in and the door and window were closed how could that be? Another time I was doing my homework in my little sisters room and I turned to the aide and I saw a dark figure with whit dress and no face, vwry long black smoky looking hair. When I turned and saw it, it ran straight in my room. After that I told my friend about it and she told me that happened to her shesaid she would always stand at her bedroom instance and stare. after that I didn't see anything anymore, but I would still get stuck while awake. When I was 17, we had moved to a new house, and that first night I had been taking to my friend on the phone and decided to go to sleep, but I was not sleepy so I listened tomusic for a bit, and after I put my IPod next to my pillow and closed my eyes I couldn't move, but I could still move my left arm I was trying to wake my sister up so I reached for her and felt a small soft hand. Right then I knew that was not my sister. Then I heard a little voice andicalled mommy. I was so scared that I was squeezing the hand with all my might and I woke up in terror. Worst feeling ever. Now today I had woken up like at 7 so I decided to go feed my dogs and went outside to play with them, when I came back inside I wanted to sleep a little more, so I went to my bed and closed my eyes, Iwas laying on my side, and couldn't move I knew I was not going to be able to move. I couldn't open my eyes, utility when I did I saw that black figure again and it was pulling the cover ofand iboke free, I was so scared but when I notice my covers where off I got even more frightened.

Jun 08, 2013
Since I was 12 NEW
by: Anonymous

This has happened to me since I was 12. The first time it happened I had gotten up to go to the bathroom and went back to bed just qhen I laid down and closed my eyes I couldn't move. I was trying to scream to wake my sister up. So I opened my mouth and tried to scream, but nothing came out, then something grabbed my arm and was squeezing it really hard. I was like that for like ten minutes cause the radio was on and I heard like six songs play. After that I was able to move, I started crying and my arm was stinging. After that it happened all the time, and one time when I was doing my homework in my room a breeze came in and the door and window were closed how could that be? Another time I was doing my homework in my little sisters room and I turned to the aide and I saw a dark figure with whit dress and no face, vwry long black smoky looking hair. When I turned and saw it, it ran straight in my room. After that I told my friend about it and she told me that happened to her shesaid she would always stand at her bedroom instance and stare. after that I didn't see anything anymore, but I would still get stuck while awake. When I was 17, we had moved to a new house, and that first night I had been taking to my friend on the phone and decided to go to sleep, but I was not sleepy so I listened tomusic for a bit, and after I put my IPod next to my pillow and closed my eyes I couldn't move, but I could still move my left arm I was trying to wake my sister up so I reached for her and felt a small soft hand. Right then I knew that was not my sister. Then I heard a little voice andicalled mommy. I was so scared that I was squeezing the hand with all my might and I woke up in terror. Worst feeling ever. Now today I had woken up like at 7 so I decided to go feed my dogs and went outside to play with them, when I came back inside I wanted to sleep a little more, so I went to my bed and closed my eyes, Iwas laying on my side, and couldn't move I knew I was not going to be able to move. I couldn't open my eyes, utility when I did I saw that black figure again and it was pulling the cover ofand iboke free, I was so scared but when I notice my covers where off I got even more frightened.

Jun 09, 2013
Scared to death NEW
by: ron

When I 18 I was awaken by the Devil pulling at my feet. I saw a shadowing figure at the foot of my bed. I have seen what my children looked like before they were born. I have seen things happen and know that I have seen it before. I normally don't dream at all. Recently I have had nightmares about the devil trying to get to my children.
Last night I was sleeping when I had a dream and it goes as follows. I am in a room, the shadows are off the wall and surrounding me. I hold my youngest girl as the demons try to take her. The next scene I look out the living room window when a figure runs past, I look out and there are 3 hounds of hell circling at the door. The door gets knocked down. The wall turns into a door to hell, I grab the hound that comes toward me as I push my child away. I wrestle it into the door as I fall into hell. The dreams is so real I scream and wake up. Others in the house wake up because they hear me screaming for help in my sleep.

Please help me before I go crazy.

Jun 09, 2013
Scared to death NEW
by: ron

When I 18 I was awaken by the Devil pulling at my feet. I saw a shadowing figure at the foot of my bed. I have seen what my children looked like before they were born. I have seen things happen and know that I have seen it before. I normally don't dream at all. Recently I have had nightmares about the devil trying to get to my children.
Last night I was sleeping when I had a dream and it goes as follows. I am in a room, the shadows are off the wall and surrounding me. I hold my youngest girl as the demons try to take her. The next scene I look out the living room window when a figure runs past, I look out and there are 3 hounds of hell circling at the door. The door gets knocked down. The wall turns into a door to hell, I grab the hound that comes toward me as I push my child away. I wrestle it into the door as I fall into hell. The dreams is so real I scream and wake up. Others in the house wake up because they hear me screaming for help in my sleep.

Please help me before I go crazy.

Jun 09, 2013
Scared to death NEW
by: ron

When I 18 I was awaken by the Devil pulling at my feet. I saw a shadowing figure at the foot of my bed. I have seen what my children looked like before they were born. I have seen things happen and know that I have seen it before. I normally don't dream at all. Recently I have had nightmares about the devil trying to get to my children.
Last night I was sleeping when I had a dream and it goes as follows. I am in a room, the shadows are off the wall and surrounding me. I hold my youngest girl as the demons try to take her. The next scene I look out the living room window when a figure runs past, I look out and there are 3 hounds of hell circling at the door. The door gets knocked down. The wall turns into a door to hell, I grab the hound that comes toward me as I push my child away. I wrestle it into the door as I fall into hell. The dreams is so real I scream and wake up. Others in the house wake up because they hear me screaming for help in my sleep.

Please help me before I go crazy.

Jun 14, 2013
Clawing away at the skin - scream with no sound - why won't it leave me alone NEW
by: Dreamland mutany

I wanna talk about it, but I can't. So i thought id look it up. allof your posts are almost exactly what i go through.. just up it alittle further. what i hear and feel tell a little different story, but at least i now know when it's coming now, because of what I see in the dream before the dream is taken over.. I never speak out loud about it, its like its in my head, or out there waiting, like I'm somehow giving it permission by speaking. I don't sleep - I won't even try to sleep without taking something. I'm afraid of that dreamish thing.

Jun 16, 2013
Medical and Spiritual: Who are you? Choices. NEW
by: Anonymous

I know we're not supposed to post websites and all, but I was freaked out about this so I looked it up. The sensation/condition is called Sleep Paralysis, and can be induced by various things such as stress, anxiety, depression, laying on the back (which was specified), and generally among those things. The website I obtained info from (webmed.com) under Sleep Paralysis.

I'm a 17 year old girl. That's not to say its not a religious "condition" as well. Recently, within the last two to three years or so, I've thought back to my life. And you wouldn't think one could SIN so much in such a short amount of time. But I thought and realized, I really, really have, and really, really badly.(Live life as closely as possible to the way God intends for us. I haven't.) Enough where, yes God sent his son Jesus down to Earth to die for our sins, so that we may ascend to Heaven, I'm fairly certain of my place in Hell. And while that scares me, I don't want that to happen, what's been done cannot be undone. At the same time, I believe I deserve it.

But then I have hope in His good grace, and His love for His children, us. And think, maybe I can be saved. Eventually, (and I don't think people realize this) I plan to go to confession. In some ways, I don't think it will do much because He can hear any of us from anywhere, I don't believe a minister/pastor must transfer my words. But I believe it might help. In my prayers, I ask for forgiveness. But people don't realize the shame and fear one experiences in Sin, and what it does to you. To some it up: you're scared. I'm scared. And I will repent to the best of my abilities, and it might take awhile, I know I'm already hesitating, and I will try to cure some of my habitual sins.

**I think this is where my anxiety (my actions likely denying me entrance from Heaven and my fear to admit them openly, but I do acknowledge, make no mistake), coupled with sleeping on my back comes from and what triggered the paralysis. The pressure like hands on my right wrist and left ankle was like the sensation of checking my blood pressure and letting the blood flow again. And it did feel evil, there is no doubt, and I was panicking. This condition can also stem from the interruption of your body's transition into REM/NREM. Your body relaxes but something jump starts your thoughts before your body too is awake too. It is also possible for it to recur if you immediately try to go back to sleep, so wake up for a little while before sleeping again. My suggestion, build your relationship with God and get help for your anxieties or depression.

At the very least, I know my first thoughts were. "Lord, Jesus, I'm sorry. Help me." Over and over, eventually I woke up, prayed, donned a cross necklace, and tried to go back to sleep while avoiding my back.

Jun 16, 2013
Medical and Spiritual: Who are you? Choices. NEW
by: Anonymous

I know we're not supposed to post websites and all, but I was freaked out about this so I looked it up. The sensation/condition is called Sleep Paralysis, and can be induced by various things such as stress, anxiety, depression, laying on the back (which was specified), and generally among those things. The website I obtained info from (webmed.com) under Sleep Paralysis.

I'm a 17 year old girl. That's not to say its not a religious "condition" as well. Recently, within the last two to three years or so, I've thought back to my life. And you wouldn't think one could SIN so much in such a short amount of time. But I thought and realized, I really, really have, and really, really badly.(Live life as closely as possible to the way God intends for us. I haven't.) Enough where, yes God sent his son Jesus down to Earth to die for our sins, so that we may ascend to Heaven, I'm fairly certain of my place in Hell. And while that scares me, I don't want that to happen, what's been done cannot be undone. At the same time, I believe I deserve it.

But then I have hope in His good grace, and His love for His children, us. And think, maybe I can be saved. Eventually, (and I don't think people realize this) I plan to go to confession. In some ways, I don't think it will do much because He can hear any of us from anywhere, I don't believe a minister/pastor must transfer my words. But I believe it might help. In my prayers, I ask for forgiveness. But people don't realize the shame and fear one experiences in Sin, and what it does to you. To some it up: you're scared. I'm scared. And I will repent to the best of my abilities, and it might take awhile, I know I'm already hesitating, and I will try to cure some of my habitual sins.

**I think this is where my anxiety (my actions likely denying me entrance from Heaven and my fear to admit them openly, but I do acknowledge, make no mistake), coupled with sleeping on my back comes from and what triggered the paralysis. The pressure like hands on my right wrist and left ankle was like the sensation of checking my blood pressure and letting the blood flow again. And it did feel evil, there is no doubt, and I was panicking. This condition can also stem from the interruption of your body's transition into REM/NREM. Your body relaxes but something jump starts your thoughts before your body too is awake too. It is also possible for it to recur if you immediately try to go back to sleep, so wake up for a little while before sleeping again. My suggestion, build your relationship with God and get help for your anxieties or depression.

At the very least, I know my first thoughts were. "Lord, Jesus, I'm sorry. Help me." Over and over, eventually I woke up, prayed, donned a cross necklace, and tried to go back to sleep while avoiding my back.

Jun 18, 2013
Can't move or scream NEW
by: Meaghan

I experienced this about 30 mins ago and have it from time to time. I fell asleep watching tv on the couch. I awoke but couldn't move, I even heard my roommate come home. I couldn't open my eyes, if felt like something was sitting on my chest and I couldn't move at all. Like I was trapped conscious in my body. I was screaming in my head trying to get my roommates attention but nothing would come out. I think I drifted back to sleep and woke up a few minutes later able to move. I have noticed that every time this happens to me I'm sleeping in my back and it rarely happens at night it's usually if I fall asleep in the day

Nov 02, 2013
its not acary its annoying. NEW
by: Anonymous

That use to happen alot to me till I started to say In the name of Jesus and the demons would just leave me alone in a second. If I can't talk or scream I just say it in my mind and in a matter of seconds I can move and talk.

Nov 02, 2013
its not acary its annoying. NEW
by: Anonymous

That use to happen alot to me till I started to say In the name of Jesus and the demons would just leave me alone in a second. If I can't talk or scream I just say it in my mind and in a matter of seconds I can move and talk.

Nov 02, 2013
its not acary its annoying. NEW
by: Anonymous

I seen what demons try to do. They jump on you and try to shut your mouth. Its not your spirit trying to leave your body. Just pray to Jesus and ask god to not let them mess with you tonight and god will act on it. I guarantee you that all that I'm saying is 100% true. Don't be scared of spirits that can't kill you. Satanics leave their body and go to people houses to mess with people too but they don't have a body at the moment so all they can do is try can scare you. Its annoying seriously.

Nov 03, 2013
Scary lady pulling a figure out of my stomach? NEW
by: Sam

This may sound very strange but try to bear with me. I've only ever had about 2 or 3 dreams that have turned bad and they were when I was about 7 to 13 yrs old. Ever since then my dream land has been a strange but enjoyable reality. I am now 20 nearly 21 and last night for the first time in a long time I had a scary turn in my dream (I don't believe its a nightmare as it only happened briefly and I SOME HOW woke myself up, breaking the strange force).

In my dream I felt I was being followed and suddenly realized some how that I WAS being followed by a little boy. As soon as I realized the boy morphed into some kind of creature almost like a big hedgehog human with spikes all over its body but it could also take human form whenever it wanted, it was trying to jump into me and impale me, but during the battle I somehow got a hold of it when it shifted to its human form and smashed it into the ground a few times until its head came off (once I'd done this i felt safe again) but then my dream jumped to a room that I've never been in before and there was an old dark skinned lady lying down in a bed reading a book. She said to me not looking up "Did you kill him?", I acted as if I didnt hear what she said, "I beg your pardon?" I said as I got closer to her she repeated it still not looking up, "I'm sorry?" I said again hoping this strange lady would not repeat it, by this point I was right beside her bed and I was starting to feel fearful for my safety.
This is where it turns kind of demonic. She within an instant turned and was looking into my eyes, her (its?) eyes were dark and peircing and I felt a wave of terror come over me, she said "You killed him" in a direct, blunt, accusing tone and so in my mind I knew she knew that I had. She then morphed out of the bed appearing right beside me and pushed me against the wall without even touching me. This is where it got really freaky, it was almost like she had control of my will or my mind in the dream land and I couldn't move. I tried to breathe but no air would come to my lungs, I then tried to scream for help, tried to fight her off but was helpless, I couldnt move as her presence was much to powerful. She then held her other hand above my stomach and I felt a gut wrenching pain as she started to pull something (what looked like a black body?) out of my stomach, she got as far as the head and neck, then when the shoulders started to come the pain was almost unbearable and I knew I couldn't let it happen and I somehow miraculously pulled myself back to wakeful reality to find I was in sweating and panting like I'd just ran a marathon, I felt exhausted. It was all so vivid and I'm still picturing her now scared. Has anyone had anything similar happen to them ? I can't find anything like this in dream anylyzations so it would be great if i could have someone or something to relate to about this issue thanks

Nov 07, 2013
Sleep paralysis NEW
by: Anonymous

Hi, I also went through the sleep paralysis again last night! The first time it happened was a couple of years ago where before it would happen I would hear a very loud banging (as if someone is banging on my door) then I would feel like I can't move or shout. The time after that, I heard the banging again and I remember thinking to myself "ah it's happening again" I felt the same, however after it something or someone said my name. I woke up straight away. I was terrified of going back to sleep - I slept with the light on.
It's happened a few more times, including last night where it felt like that was the worst experience of it. I was laying in bed, sleeping where all of a sudden I felt this force on top of me, i was trying to shout out for my mother but I couldn't, I tried to move but I couldn't as I just felt stiff. I then woke up, but fell back into it straight after, this time I tried to get out of bed but I remember being dragged to the floor and I was trying to reach for the door handle but couldn't get to it. I woke up again then where my head was spinning and heart beating so fast.
I honestly don't know if I am dreaming or if I am awake as I see all my surroundings. Please help.

Nov 07, 2013
Sleep paralysis NEW
by: Anonymous

Hi, I also went through the sleep paralysis again last night! The first time it happened was a couple of years ago where before it would happen I would hear a very loud banging (as if someone is banging on my door) then I would feel like I can't move or shout. The time after that, I heard the banging again and I remember thinking to myself "ah it's happening again" I felt the same, however after it something or someone said my name. I woke up straight away. I was terrified of going back to sleep - I slept with the light on.
It's happened a few more times, including last night where it felt like that was the worst experience of it. I was laying in bed, sleeping where all of a sudden I felt this force on top of me, i was trying to shout out for my mother but I couldn't, I tried to move but I couldn't as I just felt stiff. I then woke up, but fell back into it straight after, this time I tried to get out of bed but I remember being dragged to the floor and I was trying to reach for the door handle but couldn't get to it. I woke up again then where my head was spinning and heart beating so fast.
I honestly don't know if I am dreaming or if I am awake as I see all my surroundings. Please help.

Nov 07, 2013
Sleep paralysis NEW
by: Anonymous

Hi, I also went through the sleep paralysis again last night! The first time it happened was a couple of years ago where before it would happen I would hear a very loud banging (as if someone is banging on my door) then I would feel like I can't move or shout. The time after that, I heard the banging again and I remember thinking to myself "ah it's happening again" I felt the same, however after it something or someone said my name. I woke up straight away. I was terrified of going back to sleep - I slept with the light on.
It's happened a few more times, including last night where it felt like that was the worst experience of it. I was laying in bed, sleeping where all of a sudden I felt this force on top of me, i was trying to shout out for my mother but I couldn't, I tried to move but I couldn't as I just felt stiff. I then woke up, but fell back into it straight after, this time I tried to get out of bed but I remember being dragged to the floor and I was trying to reach for the door handle but couldn't get to it. I woke up again then where my head was spinning and heart beating so fast.
I honestly don't know if I am dreaming or if I am awake as I see all my surroundings. Please help.

Nov 10, 2013
Scared to death NEW
by: Chris

I just now had this happen to me and it's happened once before. I could swear someone else was in here talking and standing over me. I could not move, I felt like something was covering my mouth to keep me from yelling. This has happened once before, with the exception I swear I could hear someone screaming, and that froze me in terror. Is there any logical reason this happens???

Nov 10, 2013
Scared to death NEW
by: Chris

I just now had this happen to me and it's happened once before. I could swear someone else was in here talking and standing over me. I could not move, I felt like something was covering my mouth to keep me from yelling. This has happened once before, with the exception I swear I could hear someone screaming, and that froze me in terror. Is there any logical reason this happens???

Nov 10, 2013
This just now happened NEW
by: Chris

I just turned the tv off and was lying on the couch, all of a sudden I was froze, I was not asleep. Someone come into the room and I had a conversation with them, without speaking. I tried to move but couldn't. I tried to yell for help, but it felt like I was being restrained and something was down my throat preventing me from it. I could see what I wanted to do, roll off the couch, and thought I did, but then realized I was still in the same position, I tried reaching for a weapon, I thought I did, but there was nothing in my hand. This ordeal felt like it went on for hours, but in actuality it only lasted for a few minutes. The last thing that happened, and it seems even crazy to say this, but it felt like the person in the room with me was attempting to "probe" me. At this point I was able to bolt off the couch and into the floor. However I was having a shooting pain. All this seems too crazy to have been for real, but it was too physical of an experience to write off as a dream. I checked and made sure everyone in the house was asleep. I'm scared to go back to sleep. I'm 40 years old and all this is so unreal. Please tell me there is a logical explanation for this. It happened once before 20 years ago, and I could hear a female screaming, and that is what froze me in terror. I know someone was in this room with me, I just can not rationalize what has happened. If someone has a valid explanation please email me at christosearcy@gmail.com

Nov 11, 2013
Similar NEW
by: Anonymous

Yea I have expirienced something similar to that I'm sleeping and it feels like someone or something is pushing down on me and shaking me and I can see the light to my tv and I try to talk but I can't do anything about it and when it stops I get up and no ones there and it was happening to me every night until I got a dream catcher now it's just occasionally but things are getting worse I have a nephew an he said that there's a guy in my room talking to him and he's scared to go in there now so I anyone has any responses to my problem anything would help..

Nov 17, 2013
there is a presence NEW
by: paul

Last night it happened again for the second time, it is similar to sleep paraysis, but the first time it happened I felt the presence over me pulled me off the bed n dropped me on the floor, I crawled to the window n looked out to just all the yellow night light alluminations, but that s what was in my mind but it was very real but I dont think it really happened or not,,,n again last night I came home from a date I wanted to go to the bar after but for some reason I became very tired so I went to bed, then it started after I was deep asleep,, I began to feel a presence I tried to force myself awake n couldn't then I finally did but passed right back out then immediately it seemed I was looking out the Window of the other room but could just see a red bright luminescent outside that I couldn't see thru,, then again I was asleep in my bed thats when I felt two long fingers close together wrap around my neck n I screamed out "get the fuck off me" then I just fell soundly asleep as if nothing happened n now im scared about going to sleep tonight

Nov 23, 2013
It's been happening to me a lot... NEW
by: Greg

Its been happening to me also lately. The feeling can be explained by saying, 1st off it's "evil" like pure darkness wanting to pull me under. It's as if it's a force that wants me to give in. I am a big man 6th 220lbs, not much scares me but doesn't does not feel earthly. I have had ppl tell me " I'm not getting enough oxygen" b.s. I'm sleeping face up mouth wide open taking in lots of air. I have been able to stop it lately very fast and easily. When explain how I stopped it you may say I'm "crazy" or "superstitious". I am not a religious fanatic do, do not even belong to a church. I recently stopped this by calling out to Jesus. The first time I stopped it I actually said the Lords prayer, before I made it half way through the prayer, it stopped. Believe it or not , call crazy but it works everytime. Those with the "voice of reason" or "rationale " would probably tell me " well u just calmed urself down while saying the prayer is all".. Yet any other way to break free is the opposite of calm it takes everything in u to fight and move to break free. So, I don't want to hear the "relax" crap. It's as if this "force" (as she explained also) is trying to get me to give in and let take over, to bring me deeper in to it's darkness. All I'm saying is try it next time it happens cause it will happen again. If it doesn't work " just relax" lol and see where it takes ya. I wish you the best ;-)

Nov 26, 2013
way to contact my savior is winexbackspell@gmail.com NEW
by: juani

I was heartbroken that my wife moved in with another man so I had a spell to bring her back home and stop the affair she had with him. In just 4 days she left him and went to live at the motel. She called to say so and get news of the kids. The discussion was pleasant, as if she was changing to become the woman I knew when we got married. It was exactly as you said…. Now she’s back home and is absolutely crazy about me. I am so thrilled by this spell that I cant find the right words to say how I feel right now. All I can decently say is that you changed my life and saved the most important thing in my life: my family, way to contact my savior is winexbackspell@gmail.com

Nov 26, 2013
it tried to grab me NEW
by: Adam Nunez

I was asleep and happen to notice that I woke up but not awake I felt this presents over me trying to grab the sheets off of me I tried to scream but it wouldn't let me scream . I cried out to God and asked,Him to forgive me and after crying to Him it let me go but I could feel it crawing up my legs trying to take ahold of me. It has happen to other times in my life . I still don't understand

Nov 26, 2013
it tried to grab me NEW
by: Adam Nunez

I was asleep and happen to notice that I woke up but not awake I felt this presents over me trying to grab the sheets off of me I tried to scream but it wouldn't let me scream . I cried out to God and asked,Him to forgive me and after crying to Him it let me go but I could feel it crawing up my legs trying to take ahold of me. It has happen to other times in my life . I still don't understand

Nov 26, 2013
it tried to grab me NEW
by: Adam Nunez

I was asleep and happen to notice that I woke up but not awake I felt this presents over me trying to grab the sheets off of me I tried to scream but it wouldn't let me scream . I cried out to God and asked,Him to forgive me and after crying to Him it let me go but I could feel it crawing up my legs trying to take ahold of me. It has happen to other times in my life . I still don't understand

Dec 07, 2013
Vocal Cords Paralyzed NEW
by: Anxious in Anchorage

Fell asleep on air mattress about 1:00 a.m woke up when I felt the mattress dip once by my thigh and again behind me. I felt an instant sense of dread,it took everything I had to open my eyes just a fraction. I felt something spooning my body on top of the blanket behind me. The terror in my heart was paralytic to say the least.Just as I felt an enveloping presence around my shoulder area, I tried to move my mouth, it felt like my vocal cords were paralyzed. I instantly thought JESUS,repeated his name in my head once more and my vocal cords broke free, so I started singing "yes Jesus loves me" until my heart and head calmed down. I have had dread upon waking before (no dreams) but nothing like this...something definitely crawled onto that air mattress with me. Now I'm drinking coffee relaxing cause I know the name of JESUS always saves from any and all, call it SP or whatever...but do call on JESUS in your head when it happens. Sleep in peace.

Dec 07, 2013
Vocal Cords Paralyzed NEW
by: Anonymous

Woke up feeling heavy with dread. I could not move, and I had to force my eyes to open a fraction. When my eyes closed again my air mattress dipped down near my thigh and behind me. The dread intensified as I then felt someone/thing spooning my body on top of the blanket. I immediately tried to speak but my vocal cords were paralyzed. I thought of JESUS and repeated his name in my head.I could move then and started to sing " yes, JESUS loves me". I am now drinking coffee, can't go back to sleep. Call it SP, demonic, whatever...just call JESUS. It is the only known name to rescue you from any and all. GOD bless, sleep in peace.

Dec 08, 2013
My experiences get worse NEW
by: Anonymous

I have been having these "sleep paralysis" experience since I was small. It went from when I would see a dark patch in the corner of my room, to now feeling fully submerged by an "evil" force. I had no idea what the causation was and being a hypercondriac, I googled to find out, oh there are others who kind of experience this too. Mine seem to worsen after each one, and they all seem to relate to some type of spiritual battle, because I always had nightmares about the Devil wanting me really bad but the Lord always triumphed when I prayed for him. However, I JUST had an episode about 5minutes ago. I took a nap, after making breakfast, then it started, i felt the cold shivery feeling, my eyes feeling like they blocked, the pressure went all the way. covering my whole body. I then feel like I am being pulled to the edge of my bed, yet I do not move. Sometimes I hear strange noises and normally I do not try open my eyes, I pray continuously to the Lord, and then all is over. Yet, I prayed this time, and it didn't go away at first, I then tried to force it and I heard like growling, like a cat growling at me when I was trying to fight it. I then was able to open my eye, and as I did, looking into my closet I saw a hand waving at me to come to it. I IMMEDIATELY closed my eyes and prayed none stop until this feeling went away. Does anyone else feel like, besides the condition of sleep paralysis that theirs seems to be some type of spiritual battle as well?

Dec 15, 2013
worried NEW
by: Anonymous

This happened to me just about an hour ago. First time ever. But for you who believe in scientific explanations,explain why this happened to my boyfriend just about 2 hours prior to it happening to me? All I know is I prayed and kept praying and it finally stopped. Jesus is the answer. Time to start getting on the right path. Repentance is key.

Dec 16, 2013
ive been having episodes like that since i wad a child NEW
by: meggan

Since I was 6 years old till just the other day I've been having the exact same thing happen and I'm 29 now its seems they occur most often when I'm stressed out or my anxiety is high

Dec 16, 2013
This is all spiritual warfare NEW
by: Eye Opener

Every time it happens to me is when I don't repent for my sins known and unknown. To the guys that say this is normal it's only normal when you never ask for forgiveness of your sins. Also Witches can put a spell on you. Theres secret witches that run Satan's kingdom in this world. THIS IS NO JOKE OR GAME. SATAN works behind the scenes that's why folks don't believe he exists. The TRUTH can be stranger than fiction.

Dec 16, 2013
I wish to never have this feeling/dreaming ever AGAIN!! NEW
by: Anonymous

Last night was the first time I have ever experienced anything like this in my life, other then my childhood nightmare.
Last night I felt as though I was awake but I was sleeping. My spirit left my body and had tried to get my husbands attention to help me wake up. I could not breath,move,or talk. I had seen something evil sitting outside my apartment window and I live on the 17th floor this had freaked me out even more. I had finally woken up layed there freaked right out wondering what the hell was going on. I had tried to clear my mind and fall back asleep again for it to only happen all over again,this had happened 4 times. The 5th time I went to sleep I had fallen asleep and woken up in the morning. I do not want this to ever happen again it had scared me to death. Felt like someone was sitting on my chest it was so heavy and like someone had a grip on my neck but no one was there other then the evil something out my window. :( :( :( if this starts happening often I am going to be terrified to go to bed as I was when I was a child with my very evil nightmare.

Dec 20, 2013
Sleeping issues NEW
by: Anthony

Megan described exactly what happens to me at least 3 or 4 times a month only with me when I can't break the "force" I can see and their is a cloaked figure floating horizontally directly above me or sitting beside me with a arm over my chest and when I wake up I'm fine but it's like I feel someone watching and that feeling comes and goes throughout the day every day. Any ideas?

Dec 20, 2013
Sleeping issues NEW
by: Anthony

Megan described exactly what happens to me at least 3 or 4 times a month only with me when I can't break the "force" I can see and their is a cloaked figure floating horizontally directly above me or sitting beside me with a arm over my chest and when I wake up I'm fine but it's like I feel someone watching and that feeling comes and goes throughout the day every day. Any ideas?

Dec 22, 2013
sleep disorder NEW
by: bryce

I am almost terrified to post this but when i get this some times i wake up in different places when i do im stuck can't move or talk but sometimes when i would get lucky to have my ex gf laying with me when i wake i feel like im on fire literally wake up with fevers of almost 104 and can't move or talk to get her to wake me but i can try and hum words or move the tip of my fingers or toes it has been where she was scared because i couldn't snap out of it it was only once i have been able to wake her up to try to wake me up and she couldn't it to ten min to snap out of it she said it looked like i was in pain and was being tortured sometimes it does i really have to calm my mind down just to breath i have woke up standing in front of my mirror S T A N D I N G and wake up and same thing happens it happened only twice but the worst of them all i was stuck for 25 min least watching my face in the mirror get redder and redder when it was over i collapsed those times standing instead of it being just hard to breath i also felt like my chest was folding out ward as if my chest was coming out like a pyramid and it hurt i was awake and conscious every time this has happened in bed or out of it i truly am terrorized by this no one has taken me serious its been going on since i was just a lily kid im 25 now and am more pf a manly guy so these things art lied about or exaggerated in any way no one ybelieves me or thinks any of it is true my mother thinks im a hypercondriact and i am a lil bit but i have never got anything checked cuz she just thought i freak over everything but a lily cuz my mom has the worst diseases and breast cancer and so much more so ya i worry about turning into her but really i haven't checked my body once in 20 years i think was my last real doc apt besides a few shots and fisicles but im so terrified to sleep sometimes i live on 50 mg pm sleep aids ink what to do if anyone could email bryce.schlender@yahoo.com with help or advice i would greatly appreciate it thanks try for the story

Dec 22, 2013
sleep disorder NEW
by: bryce

I am almost terrified to post this but when i get this some times i wake up in different places when i do im stuck can't move or talk but sometimes when i would get lucky to have my ex gf laying with me when i wake i feel like im on fire literally wake up with fevers of almost 104 and can't move or talk to get her to wake me but i can try and hum words or move the tip of my fingers or toes it has been where she was scared because i couldn't snap out of it it was only once i have been able to wake her up to try to wake me up and she couldn't it to ten min to snap out of it she said it looked like i was in pain and was being tortured sometimes it does i really have to calm my mind down just to breath i have woke up standing in front of my mirror S T A N D I N G and wake up and same thing happens it happened only twice but the worst of them all i was stuck for 25 min least watching my face in the mirror get redder and redder when it was over i collapsed those times standing instead of it being just hard to breath i also felt like my chest was folding out ward as if my chest was coming out like a pyramid and it hurt i was awake and conscious every time this has happened in bed or out of it i truly am terrorized by this no one has taken me serious its been going on since i was just a lily kid im 25 now and am more pf a manly guy so these things art lied about or exaggerated in any way no one ybelieves me or thinks any of it is true my mother thinks im a hypercondriact and i am a lil bit but i have never got anything checked cuz she just thought i freak over everything but a lily cuz my mom has the worst diseases and breast cancer and so much more so ya i worry about turning into her but really i haven't checked my body once in 20 years i think was my last real doc apt besides a few shots and fisicles but im so terrified to sleep sometimes i live on 50 mg pm sleep aids ink what to do if anyone could email bryce.schlender@yahoo.com with help or advice i would greatly appreciate it thanks try for the story

Dec 22, 2013
sleep disorder NEW
by: bryce

I am almost terrified to post this but when i get this some times i wake up in different places when i do im stuck can't move or talk but sometimes when i would get lucky to have my ex gf laying with me when i wake i feel like im on fire literally wake up with fevers of almost 104 and can't move or talk to get her to wake me but i can try and hum words or move the tip of my fingers or toes it has been where she was scared because i couldn't snap out of it it was only once i have been able to wake her up to try to wake me up and she couldn't it to ten min to snap out of it she said it looked like i was in pain and was being tortured sometimes it does i really have to calm my mind down just to breath i have woke up standing in front of my mirror S T A N D I N G and wake up and same thing happens it happened only twice but the worst of them all i was stuck for 25 min least watching my face in the mirror get redder and redder when it was over i collapsed those times standing instead of it being just hard to breath i also felt like my chest was folding out ward as if my chest was coming out like a pyramid and it hurt i was awake and conscious every time this has happened in bed or out of it i truly am terrorized by this no one has taken me serious its been going on since i was just a lily kid im 25 now and am more pf a manly guy so these things art lied about or exaggerated in any way no one ybelieves me or thinks any of it is true my mother thinks im a hypercondriact and i am a lil bit but i have never got anything checked cuz she just thought i freak over everything but a lily cuz my mom has the worst diseases and breast cancer and so much more so ya i worry about turning into her but really i haven't checked my body once in 20 years i think was my last real doc apt besides a few shots and fisicles but im so terrified to sleep sometimes i live on 50 mg pm sleep aids ink what to do if anyone could email bryce.schlender@yahoo.com with help or advice i would greatly appreciate it thanks try for the story

Dec 29, 2013
It can be fought!!! NEW
by: Marinarosered

I have also experienced this... However mine began after I got adopted 8 years ago I was 12 at that time. My dreams came slowly then faster and much darker. I remember that some dreams repeated themselves. I still get these dreams but I have gain control over them. When I was like 13 I had a dream that there were 8 pair of eyes in my closet they stared at me from the darkness. Then the eyes disappeared so in my dream I just when back to sleeping. But then I felt darkness in my room and something was choking me I found out if I hit it hides but not for long. after a struggle I woke up in my dream (so it was a dream within a dream)at that time it seemed like I woke up from my terror but I didn’t as a matter affect it continued cause when I opened my eyes in my dream I saw my room upside-down everything floating and my alarm clock was rising slowly then as soon as I looked at the empty thing that was holding my clock it stopped lifting the clock and then I angrily said "STOP" it dropped the clock and my room put itself back together. After I woke up i just let the dream be and forgot about it but a year later it came back same thing happened however up to the point that I said STOP again and after that the story was longer I felt paralyzed more and it became much darker. Also I didn’t wake up after I said STOP and the thing left the room it continued as to me going into my mom’s room and trying to tell her I had a night mare. She said “I’m sorry but don’t pick up that penny” when I looked at my hands I had the penny in my hands. Then she said angrily as the lights became darker “He is coming for you should have not done that” I asked “Who” but there was no reply because now lights where dim and huge black as a night hands where grabbing me they came from the back of my mom like dark wings and my mom wasn’t mom she was evil.. This dream repeated few times and I have found out how to make them go away even before they come. Because I can feel the dark dreams creep in before I am asleep... What I do is say “In the name of Jesus Christ I demand all the evil to leave this room/house from every crack and corner.” This helps but I had few times it didn’t so I call out to Jesus asking him to give me strength to fight this evil and he does. You can call it all you want SP or No SP this is more than science this is battle and I will fight it cause I know I got Jesus to fight with me. I have a friend who has same thing happen to her and it is so nice to have someone to talk to about this because I thought it was just me and my sister who have this. You can fight it to! Good luck and sweet dreams :)
Have a GOOD DAY!!!
From: Marinarosered

Dec 30, 2013
totally awake NEW
by: Anonymous

I am 14 and a couple days ago i was having trouble getting to sleep for some reason, i turned my t.v on and pulled my blankets up, when suddenly i saw something out of the corner of my eye when i turned to look at it i was unable to move or speak for what seemed like hours. I couldnt hear my tv at all and when i was finally able to move i bolted to my parents room and actually slept on their floor even though i am 14. I want to believe this was sleep paralysis but i was fully awake at the time. Any explanations???

Dec 30, 2013
totally awake continued NEW
by: Anonymous

hi again i would also like to add that i am an atheist and that the thing out of the corner of my eye was very dark.

Dec 30, 2013
Happen to me NEW
by: Jami

This has happen to me but after I sleep off and on the whole day or just in a night it never happen if I fall asleep once and wake up it happens only when I wake up and fall back asleep I don't hear or see anything like ghost but I can't move some times I can move my finger tips or the tips of my toes but that's all and every time it happens I can never breath slow or I will be unable to breath I only can breath fast some times I will be unable to move up to 10mins or to even 20mins

Dec 30, 2013
Happen to me NEW
by: Jami

This has happen to me but after I sleep off and on the whole day or just in a night it never happen if I fall asleep once and wake up it happens only when I wake up and fall back asleep I don't hear or see anything like ghost but I can't move some times I can move my finger tips or the tips of my toes but that's all and every time it happens I can never breath slow or I will be unable to breath I only can breath fast some times I will be unable to move up to 10mins or to even 20mins

Dec 30, 2013
Happen to me NEW
by: Jami

This has happen to me but after I sleep off and on the whole day or just in a night it never happen if I fall asleep once and wake up it happens only when I wake up and fall back asleep I don't hear or see anything like ghost but I can't move some times I can move my finger tips or the tips of my toes but that's all and every time it happens I can never breath slow or I will be unable to breath I only can breath fast some times I will be unable to move up to 10mins or to even 20mins

Dec 30, 2013
Happen to me NEW
by: Jami

This has happen to me but after I sleep off and on the whole day or just in a night it never happen if I fall asleep once and wake up it happens only when I wake up and fall back asleep I don't hear or see anything like ghost but I can't move some times I can move my finger tips or the tips of my toes but that's all and every time it happens I can never breath slow or I will be unable to breath I only can breath fast some times I will be unable to move up to 10mins or to even 20mins

Jan 03, 2014
Been happening since I was a child...email me if youve felt the same...vsam32@gmail.com NEW
by: Anonymous

I'm 33 and this has happened to me since I was young. Would fall asleep then in the middle of the night know I'm awake but can't move arms or legs nor my eyes. Try to scream but nothing would come out. Only thing I could do is wiggle my big toe and move my head vigorously from side to side. Once I'm able to move again I'm afraid to go back to sleep. I get that feeling that its gonna happen again. That outer body experience. Hard to explain but feels like you're falling into a deep zone. Def scary. Was told that its a demon on top of you trying to take your soul for a few minutes.

Jan 07, 2014
you can stop sleep paralysis. NEW
by: Anonymous

It may look to u guys a bit strang but i have tried it and i worked for me.
So before going to bed put a knife under your sleeping pillow.
Since i have been doing this i didn't had this sleep paralysis again please respond if this works for you.thank u for ur attention





Jan 07, 2014
you can stop sleep paralysis. NEW
by: Anonymous

It may look to u guys a bit strang but i have tried it and i worked for me.
So before going to bed put a knife under your sleeping pillow.
Since i have been doing this i didn't had this sleep paralysis again please respond if this works for you.thank u for ur attention





Jan 07, 2014
you can stop sleep paralysis. NEW
by: Anonymous

It may looks to u guys a bit strang but i have tried it and it worked for me.
So before going to bed put a knife under your sleeping pillow.
Since i have been doing this i didn't had this sleep paralysis again please respond if this works for you.thank u for ur attention





Jan 07, 2014
you can stop sleep paralysis. NEW
by: Anonymous

It may looks to u guys a bit strang but i have tried it and it worked for me.
So before going to bed put a knife under your sleeping pillow.
Since i have been doing this i didn't had this sleep paralysis again please respond if this works for you.thank u for ur attention





Jan 11, 2014
I know am too late NEW
by: Anonymous

I know many say its sleep paralysis but its not.its a demon.a lesser demon which can only torment you and if you dont react to that. paralysis, you will die peacefuly or get possessed.. it happened to me once and I sent myself on a spiritual jouney to read the Bible and reesearch bout demons..never try to sermon them under any circumstance..they will hart you.the only best thing is to yell out by any means the name "JESUS" ..it will flee immediately..and the ones that try to have sex with a boy during that paralysis moment are called succubus .and one having sex with a girl is an incubus..once they succeed, they leave part of them in you and you will always be attached to it..remember,"Jesus"..i could write more about it if anyone asks..

Jan 21, 2014
paralyzed NEW
by: Stephanie

This just happened to me last night. I had a bad dream with "demons" so I was trying wake up cuz obviously I don't not like the dream and that's when it happened. I felt heavy, like my whole body was pin to the bed, I felt paralyzed, I could berly see and could not talk. As soon as I was trying to move I felt pressure on my chest and could not breath, started seeing white glares like I guess when you faint and you start to see black but white this time. my parents sleep in the next room so I tried my best to scream for my Mom. I did but it sounded more like a zombie or something lol. I was able to move my ties and fingers and that's when I broken free. It has happened to me a few times, I really hate it but I know why it happens.

Jan 21, 2014
paralyzed NEW
by: Stephanie

This just happened to me last night. I had a bad dream with "demons" so I was trying wake up cuz obviously I don't not like the dream and that's when it happened. I felt heavy, like my whole body was pin to the bed, I felt paralyzed, I could berly see and could not talk. As soon as I was trying to move I felt pressure on my chest and could not breath, started seeing white glares like I guess when you faint and you start to see black but white this time. my parents sleep in the next room so I tried my best to scream for my Mom. I did but it sounded more like a zombie or something lol. I was able to move my ties and fingers and that's when I broken free. It has happened to me a few times, I really hate it but I know why it happens.

Jan 30, 2014
Payers always help NEW
by: God's Grace

Well what im reading is not that far from me, exactly the same feelings, paralized in bed. this happens to me too but recently i' m always praying before getting to sleep and keeping a picture for the holy Virgin Mary or Jesus under my pillow or even sometimes handling the picture in my hand while sleeping this help to get away negative vibes.
It's been 4 months that this is not happening to me, after months of continuous such situations.
I believe this is the best solution to prevent this situation.
Trust me; Honest Prayers r always answered.

Jan 30, 2014
Payers always help NEW
by: God's Grace

Well what im reading is not that far from me, exactly the same feelings, paralized in bed. this happens to me too but recently i' m always praying before getting to sleep and keeping a picture for the holy Virgin Mary or Jesus under my pillow or even sometimes handling the picture in my hand while sleeping this help to get away negative vibes.
It's been 4 months that this is not happening to me, after months of continuous such situations.
I believe this is the best solution to prevent this situation.
Trust me; Honest Prayers r always answered.

Jan 30, 2014
Payers always help NEW
by: God's Grace

Well what im reading is not that far from me, exactly the same feelings, paralized in bed. this happens to me too but recently i' m always praying before getting to sleep and keeping a picture for the holy Virgin Mary or Jesus under my pillow or even sometimes handling the picture in my hand while sleeping this help to get away negative vibes.
It's been 4 months that this is not happening to me, after months of continuous such situations.
I believe this is the best solution to prevent this situation.
Trust me; Honest Prayers r always answered.

Jan 30, 2014
Payers always help NEW
by: Grace

Well what im reading is not that far from me, exactly the same feelings, paralized in bed. this happens to me too but recently i' m always praying before getting to sleep and keeping a picture for the holy Virgin Mary or Jesus under my pillow or even sometimes handling the picture in my hand while sleeping this help to get away negative vibes.
It's been 4 months that this is not happening to me, after months of continuous such situations.
I believe this is the best solution to prevent this situation.
Trust me; Honest Prayers r always answered.

Feb 03, 2014
hope it helps all NEW
by: ras asha

HAD THIS FOR 30 YEARS. YOU MUST NOT FIGHT IT. YOU JUST NEED TO RELAZ AND STAY CLARM WHEN THIS HAPPENS. IT DOSENT HAPPEN ANY MORE. HOPE THIS HELPS

Feb 04, 2014
Thanks For Your Help NEW
by: Nathan

Dear Dr. Lametu, I wanted to thank you (yet again) for bringing Emily back to me. We had known each other for what seemed a lifetime and dated on and off during that lifetime. A couple years ago some rich beau moved to town and swept her away from me. They got married after 2 months of dating and moved away, I had no idea where she was or how to get a hold of her! I requested that the split them up and reunite us love spell be cast for me. A week later, out of nowhere, Emily showed up on my doorstep. Said she had been miserable in her short marriage, the guy was great but not for her. I helped her file for divorce and we got married at a justice of the peace two days after her divorce was final. We have been happy every since. You have done more for me that I could possibly ever repay you for. Ancientspiritualtemple@gmail.com is the best I've seen so far.

Feb 15, 2014
happening from bday and im scared NEW
by: rose

it was my 10th bday and i was happy then i took a nap. i woke up feeling finethen i try to get up i try to yell for help nothing i am getting scared its has been happening alot. plz help me more!.

Feb 15, 2014
happening from bday and im scared NEW
by: rose

it was my 10th bday and i was happy then i took a nap. i woke up feeling finethen i try to get up i try to yell for help nothing i am getting scared its has been happening alot. plz help me more!.

Feb 15, 2014
happening from bday and im scared NEW
by: rose

it was my 10th bday and i was happy then i took a nap. i woke up feeling finethen i try to get up i try to yell for help nothing i am getting scared its has been happening alot. plz help me more!.

Feb 15, 2014
happening from bday and im scared NEW
by: rose

it was my 10th bday and i was happy then i took a nap. i woke up feeling finethen i try to get up i try to yell for help nothing i am getting scared its has been happening alot. plz help me more!.

Feb 15, 2014
happening from bday and im scared NEW
by: rose

it was my 10th bday and i was happy then i took a nap. i woke up feeling finethen i try to get up i try to yell for help nothing i am getting scared its has been happening alot. plz help me more!.

Feb 15, 2014
happening from bday and im scared NEW
by: rose

it was my 10th bday and i was happy then i took a nap. i woke up feeling finethen i try to get up i try to yell for help nothing i am getting scared its has been happening alot. plz help me more!.

Feb 15, 2014
happening from bday and im scared NEW
by: rose

it was my 10th bday and i was happy then i took a nap. i woke up feeling finethen i try to get up i try to yell for help nothing i am getting scared its has been happening alot. plz help me more!.

Feb 15, 2014
happening from bday and im scared NEW
by: rose

it was my 10th bday and i was happy then i took a nap. i woke up feeling finethen i try to get up i try to yell for help nothing i am getting scared its has been happening alot. plz help me more!.

Feb 16, 2014
escape NEW
by: Anonymous

it used to happen to me quite often and somtimes still does but i figured a short cut out when i was litte... it was to exert as much force as possible at once every where and try to bite my tounge lightly

Feb 16, 2014
escape NEW
by: Anonymous

it used to happen to me quite often and somtimes still does but i figured a short cut out when i was litte... it was to exert as much force as possible at once every where and try to bite my tounge lightly

Feb 23, 2014
jesus NEW
by: Anonymous

It would happen to me often I would try to scream nothing would come out i would feel this pressure holding me down. It happened and again but this time I called out in the name of jesus and kept repeating it in my head till whatever was holding me paralized slowly loosened. I felt parts of my body start to shake then suddenly it was all over I could move freefly.

Feb 23, 2014
jesus NEW
by: Anonymous

It would happen to me often I would try to scream nothing would come out i would feel this pressure holding me down. It happened and again but this time I called out in the name of jesus and kept repeating it in my head till whatever was holding me paralized slowly loosened. I felt parts of my body start to shake then suddenly it was all over I could move freefly.

Feb 26, 2014
spell that help me bring my ex back NEW
by: casandra



I wanted to take a minute to thank you Dr okun for all of your work and effort. I requested a binding love spell and received the strengthen our relationship love spell as my free spell and within 3 days Sam was back and home with me and we are finally talking about marriage and kids! I cannot thank you enough for your spell casting services! I have already recommended two friends to you for help with their love lives!!!mail him on.okunspelltemple@gmail.com

Feb 27, 2014
I experienced it last night NEW
by: Hemanth

Last night I experienced something very weird. Yesterday's exp was not the first time though, but it was the worst of all that I had so far in my life. I am 35 and I have had such experiences for around 15 to 20 times so far. First time it happened to me when I was 16. Until now I was thinking it to be something else and thought some dissorder of mental state, I never tried to explore much on this. Since the last one was worse of all I wanted to know what it is and thanks to this site a ton. After reading the info here its so relaxing. I always tried to do some chants and manthras of the GOD I believe and it has worked all the time for mw even yesterday.

Mar 09, 2014
A phenomenon beyond science NEW
by: Clever

Hello reader,
I must sincerely first state that there is a phenomenon regarded to as sleep paralysis but this in no way should be confused with what most of you feel such as; an immense pressure on you when sleeping, a presence unexplainable; the feeling right before the pressure, the noise in the ear, your inability to move, talk or do anything while under this pressure. These feelings do not occur nor are symptomatic of sleep paralysis (hope you truly understand what I mean). Sleep paralysis make you totally numb in your normal room environment. I have experienced both and can well tell the difference. Worst thing is that I suffered more from the other.
For a long time, I suffered from this and was made to believe it was sleep paralysis. I relaxed and enjoyed this torture until I was made to know the truth.

"And you shall know the truth, and the truth shall set you free"
John 8:32
So, what is the truth?
Before you stop reading, thinking this is another gospel like before. Take a deep breath and ask yourself a true question and be sincere with your answer.
Do you really think what you go through is sleep paralysis?
If yes, how about an explanation for the evil presence, and the sometimes darkness?

The existence of evil and evil spirits is beyond scientific explanation, just as the existence of this world and all in it. However, the Bible shed enormous light to these phenomena. What you think and regard to as sleep paralysis is "an oppression from evil spirits". The good thing is that it can be stopped and most interestingly; it can be stopped for ever.

How?
It is simple. Recognise that all that is in this world both evil and good was made by God and are both subject to his will. He protects those who are His from all evil.

"Just as the mountains are round about Jerusalem, so is the Lord round about His people"
Psalm 125:2

All you have to do is to kneel down today and ask him to forgive you all your sins and watch you clean, ask him to receive you as His child and promise to turn from all your evil deeds. You know the good thing? He will not refuse you, because He longs for you to do this.

"A broken and a contrite heart, O God, thou wilt not despise"
Psalm 51:17

Finally, every night while in bed, right before sleeping say your prayers. Ask the Lord to protect you with His angels as you are dead asleep, thank Him for saving you through the day and ask him to protect all your loved ones in their sleep.

"The name of the LORD [is] a strong tower: the righteous runs into it, and is safe"
Proverbs 18:10

Have a wonderful sleep for the rest of your life!!!

Mar 09, 2014
A phenomenon beyond science NEW
by: Clever

Hello reader,

I must sincerely first state that there is a phenomenon regarded to as sleep paralysis but this in no way should be confused with what most of you feel such as; an immense pressure on you when sleeping, a presence unexplainable; the feeling right before the pressure, the noise in the ear, your inability to move, talk or do anything while under this pressure. These feelings do not occur nor are symptomatic of sleep paralysis (hope you truly understand what I mean). Sleep paralysis make you totally numb in your normal room environment. I have experienced both and can well tell the difference. Worst thing is that I suffered more from the other.
For a long time, I suffered from this and was made to believe it was sleep paralysis. I relaxed and enjoyed this torture until I was made to know the truth.

"And you shall know the truth, and the truth shall set you free"
John 8:32
So, what is the truth?
Before you stop reading, thinking this is another gospel like before. Take a deep breath and ask yourself a true question and be sincere with your answer.
Do you really think what you go through is sleep paralysis?
If yes, how about an explanation for the evil presence, and the sometimes darkness?

The existence of evil and evil spirits is beyond scientific explanation, just as the existence of this world and all in it. However, the Bible shed enormous light to these phenomena. What you think and regard to as sleep paralysis is "an oppression from evil spirits". The good thing is that it can be stopped and most interestingly; it can be stopped for ever.

How?
It is simple. Recognise that all that is in this world both evil and good was made by God and are both subject to his will. He protects those who are His from all evil.

"Just as the mountains are round about Jerusalem, so is the Lord round about His people"
Psalm 125:2

All you have to do is to kneel down today and ask him to forgive you all your sins and watch you clean, ask him to receive you as His child and promise to turn from all your evil deeds. You know the good thing? He will not refuse you, because He longs for you to do this.

"A broken and a contrite heart, O God, thou wilt not despise"
Psalm 51:17

Finally, every night while in bed, right before sleeping say your prayers. Ask the Lord to protect you with His angels as you are dead asleep, thank Him for saving you through the day and ask him to protect all your loved ones in their sleep.

"The name of the LORD [is] a strong tower: the righteous runs into it, and is safe"
Proverbs 18:10

Have a wonderful sleep for the rest of your life!!!

Mar 14, 2014
Dont think I make it again. NEW
by: byron smith

This has happened to me 3 times before.

-1989 The first time I was in preschool.
Still a child. I use to sleep in my sisters bed. We would take turns massaging each others scalps.
That night was my turn and I fell asleep doing it. I remember looking up and her flesh started to fall away with her hair I had on my hand. She then rolled over on top of me and starred at me. I couldn't breathe or move. The door flung open and the lights turned on. I woke up and the lights were off and my sister still sleeping beside me. But the door was open.


-2004 The second time the shadows in my room started moving and they all gathered onto the ceiling above me and slowly started to descend upon me. Reaching out out a shadowy arm trying to touch my face I panicked but was paralyzed. Right before it touched me I was able to wake up. I turned on the lights and ran into the kitchen half expecting something to follow me.

-2008 third time I could have died.
I was laying in bed and heard a demonic howl. I turned to my girlfriend (her back turned towards me.) It sounded like it was coming from her, just then her neck broke and spun around to look at me. Her mouth opened wide (wider than normally possible) the noise got louder. She then mounted me. I couldn't move. The threat was very real to me. She slowly leaned forward as if it was going to suck the soul out of my mouth. its mouth still open wide and the horrifying noise its was making made me panic. I started to hyperventilate.
(in reality) Ive never hyperventilated ever. This hyperventilating woke up my actual girlfriend said my name and grabbed me. I instantly shot up in bed, pouring sweat and still hyperventilated clinching my chest. It took several minutes to stop and my heart was racing and in agonizing pain.
I wanted to keep an eye on her but I felt it was best not to look at her. I simply but my hand out to keep her away.
I almost died that night.

some eerie advice someone gave me:
"Do not seek out knowledge of evil before knowledge of god. Because once you see them..they don't have to hide anymore."

Mar 15, 2014
LIving in Scotland NEW
by: Steve

Hello,

I am 48 years old and never knew until this evening until watching a programme that this was what I had experienced when I was 14 to 16 years of age it was terrifying lying in bed unable to move totally frozen but awake I never told my mum or dad but when I was 19 I had full blown epileptic seizures but went to see an absolutely brilliant consultant in Aberdeen who perscribed an anti convulsants 20 years later and no problems whatsoever the only thing is I never me mentioned the episodes when I was 14 to 16 years old as I did just not not put 2and 2 together they may be linked perhaps not but I just wanted to put my experience out there as it may or not be of help to others also I lead a very successful and enjoyable life with my family and at work Regards

Mar 15, 2014
LIving in Scotland NEW
by: Steve

Hello,

I am 48 years old and never knew until this evening until watching a programme that this was what I had experienced when I was 14 to 16 years of age it was terrifying lying in bed unable to move totally frozen but awake I never told my mum or dad but when I was 19 I had full blown epileptic seizures but went to see an absolutely brilliant consultant in Aberdeen who perscribed an anti convulsants 20 years later and no problems whatsoever the only thing is I never me mentioned the episodes when I was 14 to 16 years old as I did just not not put 2and 2 together they may be linked perhaps not but I just wanted to put my experience out there as it may or not be of help to others also I lead a very successful and enjoyable life with my family and at work Regards

Mar 18, 2014
I'm way to scared NEW
by: Ryle

On Saturday, March 15, 2013, I woke up early in the morning. I could tell everyone was asleep because there was no sounds. I tried toturn on the light, but I couldn't even move. I almost screamed when I heard a sound, but it was like someone super glued my mouth and then duct taped it. I looked around and only saw shadows... It was scary. The door started to open and then it slammed open but no one woke up. No one was even there when I moved my eyes there. Slowly I started to being dragged down and I started crying and trying to scream. Then I started singing a church song in my mind and it all stopped after about 5 minutes. Like God actual watched and helped. I heard my cousin moving muttering something I couldn't understand. Spirits in my house haunting me or just scaring me for some reason. The same thing happened to my cousin that sleeps in the same room. Anyone else have the same thing happen and believed it was evil spirits?

Mar 18, 2014
I'm way to scared NEW
by: Ryle

On Saturday, March 15, 2013, I woke up early in the morning. I could tell everyone was asleep because there was no sounds. I tried toturn on the light, but I couldn't even move. I almost screamed when I heard a sound, but it was like someone super glued my mouth and then duct taped it. I looked around and only saw shadows... It was scary. The door started to open and then it slammed open but no one woke up. No one was even there when I moved my eyes there. Slowly I started to being dragged down and I started crying and trying to scream. Then I started singing a church song in my mind and it all stopped after about 5 minutes. Like God actual watched and helped. I heard my cousin moving muttering something I couldn't understand. Spirits in my house haunting me or just scaring me for some reason. The same thing happened to my cousin that sleeps in the same room. Anyone else have the same thing happen and believed it was evil spirits?

Mar 23, 2014
NEW
by: Tiffany

I have never had this happen to me it sounds scary but I just always get very frustrated because I have had a great time then come home and realized how much time I wasted when I was supposed to be cleaning my room and all that kind of boring stuff like homework.

Mar 23, 2014
NEW
by: Tiffany

I have never had this happen to me it sounds scary but I just always get very frustrated because I have had a great time then come home and realized how much time I wasted when I was supposed to be cleaning my room and all that kind of boring stuff like homework.

Mar 26, 2014
deafing silence NEW
by: JJ

I had to look it up finally. and I'm glad I am not the only one who experiences this. I am 32 and this has constantly happened to me since I was a child. I actually just finally woke up and out of it a second ago so it is still fresh in my mind. I can hear the rushing in my ears ad my eyes are open I think. I feel as though I am moving. ad I try moving off the couch to roll to the floor to feel any kind of contact to break the silence and the numbness. the harder I move the more I hear the rushing in my ears. when I was younger I could actually get myself to move really high up from where I was laying but in reality I was actually no where. it's like trying to move underwater. even slower than it in fact. it's crazy and it would b nice to never to it again but I have not yet found a true cure. terrifying.

Mar 28, 2014
it happen to me many time before NEW
by: Anonymous

when it happens to me i couldnt move my body or talk.i feel the disire to call my sister sleeping beside me but i couldnt then i started having some kind of vision that some kidnapper come to our house compound and try to kiddnapped us but when i called jesus three time the SP leave me immidiately.when i woke up in the following morning i told my mom and she said that it's is the work of devil or may be spider was facing me when im sleeping on my back.For those who had this SP and had a vision that a strange man or shadow wanted to have intimacy with them or that had intimacy with them already my mom told me that,that strange man is a husband given to u in heaven and will be disturbing u in earth.pls if ur SP is related to this pls be more close with God and pray very hard that the strange man or the heaven husband should leave u alone in JESUS NAME.

Mar 30, 2014
fear NEW
by: mike

Can't wake up can't move can't scream I 'm yelling help me many many time's but no one in my house can hear me .still scard .I hope this as the other person said I hope this helps you are not alone I'm going to give it to God I don't know what else to do Love mike.

Apr 10, 2014
fat ghost. NEW
by: cha

i'm Hmong in my cultural we have allot of this happens. if u want to get rid of it put a knife under your pillow. and my belief is Shaman. the knife under your pillow will not give you any bad dreams or anything bad cannot harm you when u go to sleep. hope this help you.

Apr 10, 2014
fat ghost. NEW
by: cha

i'm Hmong in my cultural we have allot of this happens. if u want to get rid of it put a knife under your pillow. and my belief is Shaman. the knife under your pillow will not give you any bad dreams or anything bad cannot harm you when u go to sleep. hope this help you.

Apr 10, 2014
fat ghost. NEW
by: cha

i'm Hmong in my cultural we have allot of this happens. if u want to get rid of it put a knife under your pillow. and my belief is Shaman. the knife under your pillow will not give you any bad dreams or anything bad cannot harm you when u go to sleep. hope this help you. want to know more about sleep paralysis? go to hmong ghost stories.com or just find it in facebook here is the sites https://www.facebook.com/groups/hmong.ghost.stories/ and you'll know allot more about it. hope this can help u more what this thing really is.

Apr 10, 2014
fat ghost. NEW
by: cha

i'm Hmong in my cultural we have allot of this happens. if u want to get rid of it put a knife under your pillow. and my belief is Shaman. the knife under your pillow will not give you any bad dreams or anything bad cannot harm you when u go to sleep. hope this help you. want to know more about sleep paralysis? go to hmong ghost stories.com or just find it in facebook here is the sites https://www.facebook.com/groups/hmong.ghost.stories/ and you'll know allot more about it. hope this can help u more what this thing really is.

Apr 11, 2014
spell caster NEW
by: lucy

I am lucy, i never factotum believes in spells and magic until I experienced one sometimes ago and it really worked for me . I was in love . With this guy and I have is in love with me for 4 years and We Were Ready to get married until this lady strolled along and took my man away from me . i was really devastated so i contact a friend of mine who now introduces me to drokojie , and I said That he is going to help me cast a spell That We bring back my man Within three day , and I did it I have is the best spell cast in the word Also I solve problems like eg,
( 1) If you want your ex back
( 2) if you always have bad dreams .
( 3) You want to be Promoted in your office .
( 4) You want women / men to run after you .
(5) If you want a child .
(6 ) You want to be rich .
( 7) You want to tie your husband / wife to be
yours forever .
( 8) If you need financial assistance .
( 9) Herbal care
(10 ) If you can not be able to Satisfy your wife
sex desire due or
err low action.
(11 ) if your menstruation refuse to come
out the day it
suppose or over flows.
( 12) your work if you refuse to pay , people
owe owing you? .
( 13) to solve land issue and get it back .
( 14) Did your family Denny you of your
right ?
(15 ) Let my people obey my words and do
wish
(16 ) Do you have a low sperm count ?
( 17) Case solve E.T.C. his email drokojiehealinghome@gmail.com , Friends i must tell you the truth dr egbo is a very reliable spell caster .

Apr 16, 2014
THANKS TO GREAT DR AISABU FOR SOLVING MY PROBLEMS HIS EMAIL IS (aisabulovespell@gmail.com) NEW
by: Anonymous

THANKS TO GREAT DR AISABU FOR SOLVING MY PROBLEMS HIS EMAIL IS (aisabulovespell@gmail.com)

I was married to my husband for 5 years we were living happily together for this years and not until he traveled to Italy for a business trip where he met this girl and since then he hate me and the kids and love her only. So when my husband came back from the trip he said he does not want to see me and my kids again so he drove us out of the house and he was now going to Italy to see that other woman. so I and my kids were now so frustrated and I was just staying with my mum and I was not be treating good because my mother got married to another man after my father death so the man she got married to was not treating her well, I and my kids were so confuse and I was searching for a way to get my husband back home because I love and cherish him so much so one day as I was browsing on my computer I saw a testimony about this spell caster DR AISABU testimonies shared on the internet by a lady and it impress me so much I also think of give it a try. At first I was scared but when I think of what me and my kids are passing through so I contact him and he told me to stay calm for just 24 hours that my husband shall come back to me and to my best surprise I received a call from my husband on the second day asking after the kids and I called DR. AISABU and he said your problems are solved my child. so this was how I get my family back after a long stress of brake up by an evil lady so with all this help from DR AISABU, I want you all on this forum to join me to say a huge thanks to DR AISABU, and I will also advice for any one in such or similar problems or any kind of problems should also contact him his email is (aisabulovespell@gmail.com) he is the solution to all your problems and predicaments in life. Once again his email address is (aisabulovespell@gmail.com)

HE IS SPECIALIZING IN THE FOLLOWING SPELL.

(1) If you want your ex back.
(2) If you always have bad dreams.
(3) If you want to be promoted in your office.
(4) If you want women/men to run after you.
(5) If you want a child.
(6) If you want to be rich.
(7) If you want to tie your husband/wife to be yours forever.
(8) If you need financial assistance.
(9) How you been scammed and you want to recover you lost money.
(10) If you want to stop your divorce.
(11) If you want to divorce your husband.
(12) If you want your wishes to be granted.
(13) Pregnancy spells to conceive baby
(14) Guarantee you win the troubling court cases & divorce no matter how what stage
(15) Stop your marriage or relationship from breaking apart.
(16) If you have any sickness like (H I V), (CANCER) or any sickness.
(17) If you need prayers for deliverance for your child or yourself.
Once again make sure you contact him if you have any problem he will help you. His email address is (aisabulovespell@gmail.com) contact him immediately.

Apr 22, 2014
I have never been so scared as I was this night NEW
by: Anonymous

One night I had to spend the night at my parents house. I went into my old bedroom which I had shared with my sister growing up. We always thought it was haunted. Long story. Anyway, I was lying on my side facing the dresser and not far from the door. I woke up feeling my hair being moved by my ear and then the sound of a wolf or demon growling in my ear. It was next to my face, I could feel it, but I couldn't scream, I could not move, I was terrified. I started saying in my mind over and over again the name of Jesus and it finally went away.

I had episodes where I awoke and felt something holding me down on my bed. I could not move, I was trapped. Again, I would call out to Jesus in my mind and I would get free.

I changed some things in my life, and since then I have never had this happen again. I am telling you the truth, I believe I was awake each time, yet I questioned myself. It was horrible.

Apr 22, 2014
I have never been so scared as I was this night NEW
by: Anonymous

One night I had to spend the night at my parents house. I went into my old bedroom which I had shared with my sister growing up. We always thought it was haunted. Long story. Anyway, I was lying on my side facing the dresser and not far from the door. I woke up feeling my hair being moved by my ear and then the sound of a wolf or demon growling in my ear. It was next to my face, I could feel it, but I couldn't scream, I could not move, I was terrified. I started saying in my mind over and over again the name of Jesus and it finally went away.

I had episodes where I awoke and felt something holding me down on my bed. I could not move, I was trapped. Again, I would call out to Jesus in my mind and I would get free.

I changed some things in my life, and since then I have never had this happen again. I am telling you the truth, I believe I was awake each time, yet I questioned myself. It was horrible.

Apr 24, 2014
Happend Today NEW
by: Anonymous

I just had this happen to me, not but five minutes ago. Searched up what it was. My experience was different from what im reading. I was able to move at first a bit but it took alot off strength. I felt like something was getting angry like as everyone else said a spirit. Through the dream I continued to move around on my bed. Then I just started floating from feet first, so I started fight that and pushed down and I was winning. Next thing you know I feel a slam and this heavy force on me that made it evem harder to move. Couple seconds after that some figure runs in my room and holds down my hands. I was overpowering him little by little till I was about to touch his face. Then I woke up. I wasn't scared but the figure was an ill looking figure. He had the head of a dead cow and a pale beaten body.

Apr 25, 2014
The help NEW
by: kasha j

When that happens in your mind just say Just say Jesus Jesus Jesus until it break an watch it's going to let up me an my kids been experiencing that we don't anymore because we overpowered it but next time do that an you will see then pass it on to someone else

Apr 25, 2014
The help NEW
by: kasha j

When that happens in your mind just say Just say Jesus Jesus Jesus until it break an watch it's going to let up me an my kids been experiencing that we don't anymore because we overpowered it but next time do that an you will see then pass it on to someone else

Apr 25, 2014
The help NEW
by: kasha j

When that happens in your mind just say Just say Jesus Jesus Jesus until it break an watch it's going to let up me an my kids been experiencing that we don't anymore because we overpowered it but next time do that an you will see then pass it on to someone else

May 01, 2014
how i got my ex back NEW
by: vicky

HELLO to my friends out there i am testifying about the good work of a man who helped me, it has been hell from the day my husband left me i am a woman with two kids my problem stated when the father of my kids travel i never help he was living but as at two weeks i did not set my eye on my husband i try calling but he was not taken my call some week he call me telling me that he has found love some where easy at first i never take to be serous but day after he came to the house to pick his things that was the time i notice that things is going bad i help he will come back but things was going bad day by day i needed to talk to someone about it so i went to his friend but there was no help so i give it up on him month later i met on the the internet a spell caster i never believe on this but i needed my men back so i gave the spell caster my problem at first i never trusted him so i was just doing it for doing sake but after three day my husband called me telling me that he his coming home i still do not believe but as at the six day the father to my kids came to the house asking me to for give him the spell work to said to my self from that day i was happy with my family thanks to the esango priest of (abamieghe)esango priest he his a great man you need to try him you can as well to tell him your problem so that he can be of help to you his content email is this esangopriest@gmail.com indeed you are a priest thank you for making my home a happy home again. remember his email is esangopriest@gmail.com

May 05, 2014
The Blood of Jesus NEW
by: Anonymous

I find your description something more on the lines of what I used to hear the older folks call being ridden by the devil. Best way to test my theory is the next time this happens, just think to yourself "THE BLOOD OF JESUS, THE BLOOD OF JESUS!!!!" Repeatedly, if that is it, it will have no choice but to stop. My mother used to describe it the same way you just did and say she thought she was trying to hit my father to wake him up to help her or screaming and he said that simply wasn't true. My prayers are with you no matter what it may or may not be; I hope you do get some help!

May 05, 2014
The Blood of Jesus NEW
by: Anonymous

I find your description something more on the lines of what I used to hear the older folks call being ridden by the devil. Best way to test my theory is the next time this happens, just think to yourself "THE BLOOD OF JESUS, THE BLOOD OF JESUS!!!!" Repeatedly, if that is it, it will have no choice but to stop. My mother used to describe it the same way you just did and say she thought she was trying to hit my father to wake him up to help her or screaming and he said that simply wasn't true. My prayers are with you no matter what it may or may not be; I hope you do get some help!

May 10, 2014
This Has Also Happened To Me! NEW
by: An Evangelist

This has happened to me three times. The first was probably about 11 or 12 years ago shortly after I moved into a different apartment. I was lying flat on my back when I awoke one night unable to move. As someone else has said here, it felt as though a body was on top of me and I could not move or cry out. I simply began to pray in the name of Jesus and it lifted and I was able to move. It happened again a few months later. I was in the same position. I had thought much about the first time I experienced it and by this time I had realized it was a demonic spirit oppressing me and I began to repeat over and over Jesus, Jesus, Jesus and again it lifted. It did not happen to me again until just recently about 3 months ago. I was lying on my side this time when I awoke and attempted to turn over on my back and I could not move. I immediately thought demon! And before I could say Jesus, I heard what sounded like a loud thud and the blinds at the window at the head of my bed shook and the pressure was gone and I was able to turn over. The first thing I thought was that the Lord threw that demon right out the window! Since then I have been playing my Bible on CD every night. And so far have not had that experience since. I mentioned this to my 82 y/o mom just a few days ago and she said she had heard of such things years ago and that people said it was a witch riding you. I believe it is not a witch but a demon. In the scientific realm they may call it sleep paralysis, but in the spiritual realm we call it demonic oppression. What science call hereditary, God calls generational curses. Demonic spirits did not leave this earth when Jesus left, they've only become more in number! That is why there are so many posts regarding these experiences. When this happens to any of you again, as it did me, try God! Blessings to you all!

May 21, 2014
same thing happened to me NEW
by: lara

This happened to me twice today around 5 or 6 am... a week a go i got myself a nrw pup and i've had bad sleeping time.. I felt awake and I couldn't, open my eyes and mouth, I felt like someone was covering them also my ear.. I felt like it could be something bad so I started to pray.. (by the way im religious) I wanted to scream for my mum to help and I couldnt I could feel something on my back and at a point I could fell that I was being pushed of the bed, I sleep alone in a dobble bed for around 2 years.. and this happened gain after 1 hour and I got scared so I moved and it felt lime I broke a chain that was holfing me .. I just want to know if anyone wnlent through this ... im scared if could b3 something bad or just my imagination.. im going ro look for help or otherwise I wont be able to sleep..

May 22, 2014
disturbed! NEW
by: Sheena

I know this feeling you speak of, but my story has a bit more to it. Me and my husband lived in our home for about four years before we had an old friend come roommate with us. Everything was as it should be. Our roommate stayed up late every night. We could hear him typing his keyboard before falling asleep. No problem. He met a girl who would stay over every now and then. We decided to move our bed across the room next to the closet with the mysterious hidden and locked underground safe. I was working overnight at this time. While at work my husband called my frantic telling me how something woke him and he saw a shadow across the room lit from our little nightlight. He thought it was our roommate but he remembered he locks the door. He then tried to speak out for him, but no words would come and he found he couldn't move with pressure pushing down on him. He was wide awake hearing our roommate typing away in the next room. It didn't end there! A loud strange noise filled his ears and thinking he was being abducted by aliens he ripped himself little at a time from the bed having to crawl on the floor to get out. The door was indeed locked. As soon as he reached the hall he could finally move completely. He was so scared he couldn't sleep back in the room. Over the phone I tried to ease his worry, and insisted he must have been half sleep. He continued sleeping on the couch, till I had a night off and insisted we sleep in the bed, and I'll take his spot. I didn't understand what he went through with it never have happened to me, so I was falling asleep peacefully. I started to fall asleep, but I'm a very light sleeper and I heard something. I see a shadow across the room, and think "the door's locked"! I try to grab my husband next to me, but I can't move or speak with a heavy pressure holding me down. I look at the shadow that is now getting closer. It's standing over me with a humanish form then starts to reach down for me. I then rip myself over screaming, crying, and shaking my husband for help! When I tried to show him it was gone. I told him it happened to me! He just held me and said "it's scary isn't it"!? We slept in the living room for a long time after that. After moving the bed back things seemed to go back to normal. A couple nights later our roommates girlfriend got up for the bathroom. On the way out standing in the hall she said "hey babe" thinking it was him against our door waiting for the bathroom. He was in bed still, but awake. She said OH! I thought it was you in the hall. He looked, but we were asleep!
We try to tell ourselves it was as everyone says. It's seven years later and we still get chills thinking about it! If this was in a movie I'd be calling them crazy for not getting the hell out of there! If I let myself think it's anything more than what is said it would drive me insane! I'm sorry if I scare anyone, but this happened to us! We are still scared!

May 22, 2014
disturbed! NEW
by: Sheena

I know this feeling you speak of, but my story has a bit more to it. Me and my husband lived in our home for about four years before we had an old friend come roommate with us. Everything was as it should be. Our roommate stayed up late every night. We could hear him typing his keyboard before falling asleep. No problem. He met a girl who would stay over every now and then. We decided to move our bed across the room next to the closet with the mysterious hidden and locked underground safe. I was working overnight at this time. While at work my husband called my frantic telling me how something woke him and he saw a shadow across the room lit from our little nightlight. He thought it was our roommate but he remembered he locks the door. He then tried to speak out for him, but no words would come and he found he couldn't move with pressure pushing down on him. He was wide awake hearing our roommate typing away in the next room. It didn't end there! A loud strange noise filled his ears and thinking he was being abducted by aliens he ripped himself little at a time from the bed having to crawl on the floor to get out. The door was indeed locked. As soon as he reached the hall he could finally move completely. He was so scared he couldn't sleep back in the room. Over the phone I tried to ease his worry, and insisted he must have been half sleep. He continued sleeping on the couch, till I had a night off and insisted we sleep in the bed, and I'll take his spot. I didn't understand what he went through with it never have happened to me, so I was falling asleep peacefully. I started to fall asleep, but I'm a very light sleeper and I heard something. I see a shadow across the room, and think "the door's locked"! I try to grab my husband next to me, but I can't move or speak with a heavy pressure holding me down. I look at the shadow that is now getting closer. It's standing over me with a humanish form then starts to reach down for me. I then rip myself over screaming, crying, and shaking my husband for help! When I tried to show him it was gone. I told him it happened to me! He just held me and said "it's scary isn't it"!? We slept in the living room for a long time after that. After moving the bed back things seemed to go back to normal. A couple nights later our roommates girlfriend got up for the bathroom. On the way out standing in the hall she said "hey babe" thinking it was him against our door waiting for the bathroom. He was in bed still, but awake. She said OH! I thought it was you in the hall. He looked, but we were asleep!
We try to tell ourselves it was as everyone says. It's seven years later and we still get chills thinking about it! If this was in a movie I'd be calling them crazy for not getting the hell out of there! If I let myself think it's anything more than what is said it would drive me insane! I'm sorry if I scare anyone, but this happened to us! We are still scared!

May 22, 2014
disturbed! NEW
by: Sheena

I know this feeling you speak of, but my story has a bit more to it. Me and my husband lived in our home for about four years before we had an old friend come roommate with us. Everything was as it should be. Our roommate stayed up late every night. We could hear him typing his keyboard before falling asleep. No problem. He met a girl who would stay over every now and then. We decided to move our bed across the room next to the closet with the mysterious hidden and locked underground safe. I was working overnight at this time. While at work my husband called my frantic telling me how something woke him and he saw a shadow across the room lit from our little nightlight. He thought it was our roommate but he remembered he locks the door. He then tried to speak out for him, but no words would come and he found he couldn't move with pressure pushing down on him. He was wide awake hearing our roommate typing away in the next room. It didn't end there! A loud strange noise filled his ears and thinking he was being abducted by aliens he ripped himself little at a time from the bed having to crawl on the floor to get out. The door was indeed locked. As soon as he reached the hall he could finally move completely. He was so scared he couldn't sleep back in the room. Over the phone I tried to ease his worry, and insisted he must have been half sleep. He continued sleeping on the couch, till I had a night off and insisted we sleep in the bed, and I'll take his spot. I didn't understand what he went through with it never have happened to me, so I was falling asleep peacefully. I started to fall asleep, but I'm a very light sleeper and I heard something. I see a shadow across the room, and think "the door's locked"! I try to grab my husband next to me, but I can't move or speak with a heavy pressure holding me down. I look at the shadow that is now getting closer. It's standing over me with a humanish form then starts to reach down for me. I then rip myself over screaming, crying, and shaking my husband for help! When I tried to show him it was gone. I told him it happened to me! He just held me and said "it's scary isn't it"!? We slept in the living room for a long time after that. After moving the bed back things seemed to go back to normal. A couple nights later our roommates girlfriend got up for the bathroom. On the way out standing in the hall she said "hey babe" thinking it was him against our door waiting for the bathroom. He was in bed still, but awake. She said OH! I thought it was you in the hall. He looked, but we were asleep!
We try to tell ourselves it was as everyone says. It's seven years later and we still get chills thinking about it! If this was in a movie I'd be calling them crazy for not getting the hell out of there! If I let myself think it's anything more than what is said it would drive me insane! I'm sorry if I scare anyone, but this happened to us! We are still scared!

May 22, 2014
disturbed! NEW
by: Sheena

I know this feeling you speak of, but my story has a bit more to it. Me and my husband lived in our home for about four years before we had an old friend come roommate with us. Everything was as it should be. Our roommate stayed up late every night. We could hear him typing his keyboard before falling asleep. No problem. He met a girl who would stay over every now and then. We decided to move our bed across the room next to the closet with the mysterious hidden and locked underground safe. I was working overnight at this time. While at work my husband called my frantic telling me how something woke him and he saw a shadow across the room lit from our little nightlight. He thought it was our roommate but he remembered he locks the door. He then tried to speak out for him, but no words would come and he found he couldn't move with pressure pushing down on him. He was wide awake hearing our roommate typing away in the next room. It didn't end there! A loud strange noise filled his ears and thinking he was being abducted by aliens he ripped himself little at a time from the bed having to crawl on the floor to get out. The door was indeed locked. As soon as he reached the hall he could finally move completely. He was so scared he couldn't sleep back in the room. Over the phone I tried to ease his worry, and insisted he must have been half sleep. He continued sleeping on the couch, till I had a night off and insisted we sleep in the bed, and I'll take his spot. I didn't understand what he went through with it never have happened to me, so I was falling asleep peacefully. I started to fall asleep, but I'm a very light sleeper and I heard something. I see a shadow across the room, and think "the door's locked"! I try to grab my husband next to me, but I can't move or speak with a heavy pressure holding me down. I look at the shadow that is now getting closer. It's standing over me with a humanish form then starts to reach down for me. I then rip myself over screaming, crying, and shaking my husband for help! When I tried to show him it was gone. I told him it happened to me! He just held me and said "it's scary isn't it"!? We slept in the living room for a long time after that. After moving the bed back things seemed to go back to normal. A couple nights later our roommates girlfriend got up for the bathroom. On the way out standing in the hall she said "hey babe" thinking it was him against our door waiting for the bathroom. He was in bed still, but awake. She said OH! I thought it was you in the hall. He looked, but we were asleep!
We try to tell ourselves it was as everyone says. It's seven years later and we still get chills thinking about it! If this was in a movie I'd be calling them crazy for not getting the hell out of there! If I let myself think it's anything more than what is said it would drive me insane! I'm sorry if I scare anyone, but this happened to us! We are still scared!

May 31, 2014
felt helpless in my sleep NEW
by: scong

I have recently reloctaed. I recently I have already had about 3 episodes of nott being able to move a single muscle, not even my mouth, even if I get my mouth open, not a word come out. My second was the first I have experience, this was was a bit scary after I tried moving, or try to talk I felt this nasty, uncomfortable touch on the left side of my face, ugh then I called out Jesus and I was able to move, but when I did my body felt so weak like I was fighting! But lastnight was The worst it felt like hours, like I was held down the whole night, but this time I actually saw myself couldn't move it felt like someone was right there in the room I kept opening my eyes to see but it kept closing down, I opened my mouth and tried speaking but nothing, this struggled went on and on without me being able to move, I made me so weak I tried going back to sleep to see if I was dreaming,but when I did it felt like the pressure on my body intensified! I tried to speak, nothing, tried screaming, nothing! Finally after saying Jesus a few times over and over my weak body was realeased, and I got up and my feet almost gave out on me it felt like is was sleeping with such tingling in them, I went to the bathroom, came back leaving the door cracked because the light stays on in the hallway. I went back to sleep and got up after 10 this morning! Feeling so tried and was aching...this one was real!anyone?

Jun 06, 2014
Wait it out. NEW
by: Anonymous

Ehh, I get it once in a while. It's no big deal. You just have to be aware of what's happening. You already know what it is. Why be scared? You know you're gonna wake up. Just wait it out.

Jun 11, 2014
my sleep problem NEW
by: blake bohe

When it happens to me I am just about asleep.just the other day I remember I was thinking or dreaming about riding in a car and we rolled. And as soon as the car tipped..my body in real life just locked up. It felt like I had pressure on my chest. My breathing felt difficult and I couldn't move or talk. I have to literally force myself out of it every time. And I'm just worried what will happen if I don't or can't? And it only happens if I decide to take a nap during the day..never at night..it doesn't happen all the time..it seems like every 6 months or so I'll have a couple episodes.

Jun 11, 2014
my sleep problem NEW
by: blake bohe

When it happens to me I am just about asleep.just the other day I remember I was thinking or dreaming about riding in a car and we rolled. And as soon as the car tipped..my body in real life just locked up. It felt like I had pressure on my chest. My breathing felt difficult and I couldn't move or talk. I have to literally force myself out of it every time. And I'm just worried what will happen if I don't or can't? And it only happens if I decide to take a nap during the day..never at night..it doesn't happen all the time..it seems like every 6 months or so I'll have a couple episodes.

Jun 11, 2014
my sleep problem NEW
by: blake bohe

When it happens to me I am just about asleep.just the other day I remember I was thinking or dreaming about riding in a car and we rolled. And as soon as the car tipped..my body in real life just locked up. It felt like I had pressure on my chest. My breathing felt difficult and I couldn't move or talk. I have to literally force myself out of it every time. And I'm just worried what will happen if I don't or can't? And it only happens if I decide to take a nap during the day..never at night..it doesn't happen all the time..it seems like every 6 months or so I'll have a couple episodes.

Jun 13, 2014
This happens to me all the time NEW
by: Billy

I am very experienced with this and feel it is evil spirits taking over your body.Mine has gotten worse and now I am actually having nightmares of scary situations where I am semi consious and not just laying there anymore.

Jun 13, 2014
This happens to me all the time NEW
by: Billy

I am very experienced with this and feel it is evil spirits taking over your body.Mine has gotten worse and now I am actually having nightmares of scary situations where I am semi consious and not just laying there anymore.

Jun 13, 2014
SP NEW
by: Jaheda Sultana

There's no solution to this problem.. i read many articles about this problem in internet and i am unable to figure out any Antidote..It's like i'm helpless. I can't sleep when i'm alone. I think of it all night when nobody is around.. i am scared that it would attack me any time.. i become sick if i can't sleep..it's horrible..

Jun 16, 2014
TEATIMONIES NEW
by: Anonymous

My Name is Sarah, From United Kingdom. I wish to share my testimonies with the general public about what this man called Dr.Sammy has just done for me,this man has just brought back my lost Ex husband to me with his great spell, I was married to this man called Mr.Kenny we were together for a long time and we loved our self’s but when I was unable to give him a child for 2 years he left me and told me he can’t continue anymore then I was now looking for ways to get him back until a friend of mine told me about this man and gave his contact email:(drsammyantispell@gmail.com) then you won’t believe this when I contacted this man on my problems he prepared this spell cast and bring my lost husband back, and after a month I miss my month and go for a test and the result stated am pregnant am happy today am a mother of a baby girl, thank you once again the great Dr.Sammy for what you have done for me, if you are out there passing through any of this problems listed below:

1) If you want your ex back.
(2) if you always have bad dreams.
(3) You want to be promoted in your office.
(4) You want women/men to run after you.
(5) If you want a child.
(6) You want to be rich.
(7) You want to tie your husband/wife to be
yours forever.
(8) If you need financial assistance.
(9) How you been scammed and you want to recover you lost money or properties? or call him +2348162024853
drsammyantispell@gmail.com

Jun 22, 2014
i had it worst. NEW
by: ashly

since i was four years old I always had a ghost precense i saw them heard them and fwlt them. by age 6 or 7 i began to have a demon sleeping on my chest i think is what u call it. i couldnt move talk or scream i felt someone ontop of me i wad sweating i was to afraid too look.. years later i still had that i had dreams as well but dreams that told me future stuff i had a gift. recently i had the last that i remember demon on my chest an i looked... i saw a little boys body in a brown suit just standing in front of me i could not see his face,,,

Jun 24, 2014
yES I HAVE HAD IT MANY TIMES! NEW
by: sHARON R

I WAS JUST SO GLAD TO HEAR A DOCTOR SAY SLEEP PARALYSIS THAT IS WAS ACTUALLY SOMETHING THAT ALONE MADE ME FEEL BETTER--
I HATE IT BUT HAVE LEARNED TO DEAL WITH IT AND KNOW I AM NOT GOING TO DIE FROM IT---YET!!
YOU ARE TERRIFIED TO GO BACK TO SLEEP BUT YOU WILL USUALLY GO RIGHT BACK INTO THE PARALYSIS but YOU ARE BEYOND GROGGY AND CANNOT KEEP YOURSELF AWAKE UNTIL ABOUT THE SAME THING HAPPENS A COUPLE OF TIMES-------
I HAVE HAD NO SUCESS OF HAVING THESE INCIDENTS --AND NEVER KNOW WHAT CAUSES THEM-------HELP!!!!!!!!!!
DOES ANYONE KNOW???????????????

Jun 25, 2014
frightning NEW
by: mikey

so I've been reading through some of the posts on here and hopefully after some people read thisI can figure out why this is happening. I will wake up from sleep laying flat on my back as I was laying when I layd down to go to sleep. I can look over at the TV and there is no volume coming out of it this is just a regular flat screen. (Nohdmi) I didn't mute it or turn the volume down. when I woke up tonight it was on volume 8 there was no sound coming out of the TV it was not muted I have a soft mute and a full me neither one was turned on I can change the channel in the volume will come back I can turn the tv back to the channel and the volume will work. this is happening countless times and there is noreasonforor. i can't find anything on the internet about other people having this happen. the thing that makes everything weird is what I was dreaming about. I keep having a reoccurring dream where I am giving myself oral sex. i will become enraged and take off running through the house looking for an alien. it's like i know they are there but i can't find them. this time i recorded the TV volume not working on my phone. THIS KEEPS HAPPENING PLEASE HELP.

Jun 25, 2014
unexplained NEW
by: warbo

Had it a few times now unable to speak move heart wanting to burst out of my chest and a feeling of fear no idea how long it goes on for.remember the first time it happened I thought I was being abducted by aliens or something stupid hey kinda makes me feel better other people have it to though and it's not just me.

Jun 25, 2014
unexplained NEW
by: warbo

Had it a few times now unable to speak move heart wanting to burst out of my chest and a feeling of fear no idea how long it goes on for.remember the first time it happened I thought I was being abducted by aliens or something stupid hey kinda makes me feel better other people have it to though and it's not just me.

Jun 25, 2014
cure for weak erection and other problems NEW
by: Anonymous

Appreciation is the key to doing more that is why I have took some
time out to thank some one who cured me of my 4 years weak erection
problem. It became a major problem to me as it was affecting my
marital life and I was no longer comfortable so I decided to look for
a solution and I came across a post of Dr Alaska and how he has been
helping people of the same problem I contacted him and told him all I
have been facing in my life. He told me how to get his product and how
to take it after every thing I find out that all was now okay with me
and that my weak erection problem was gone that is why I have come out
today to say thank you to him and for any weak erection problem
either from man or woman. Contact him on dralaskajohn@gmail.com or
call him +2348169591194

Jun 25, 2014
cure for weak erection and other problems NEW
by: Anonymous

Appreciation is the key to doing more that is why I have took some
time out to thank some one who cured me of my 4 years weak erection
problem. It became a major problem to me as it was affecting my
marital life and I was no longer comfortable so I decided to look for
a solution and I came across a post of Dr Alaska and how he has been
helping people of the same problem I contacted him and told him all I
have been facing in my life. He told me how to get his product and how
to take it after every thing I find out that all was now okay with me
and that my weak erection problem was gone that is why I have come out
today to say thank you to him and for any weak erection problem
either from man or woman. Contact him on dralaskajohn@gmail.com or
call him +2348169591194

Jun 28, 2014
Someone needs to find a solution NEW
by: Anonymous

I almost died at 10 from this when I experienced an extended period of sp after turning face-down in my pillow in my sleep. I woke up not able to breathe and unable to move for approximately 10 minutes. The only reason I didn't die is because I forced myself to slow down breathing and take deep, intentional breaths. I was also molested at 13 during an sp episode. I would have thought it was just a nightmare, but there were witnesses and I woke up with my bottoms around my knees. It's completely ridiculous that doctors keep telling people that they're fine and everything is normal. They need to find out why it happens, and how to prevent it or stop it completely.

Jul 03, 2014
dr.unoko broght back my husband NEW
by: angelina

After I and my lover spent about 4 years together, my boyfriend told me that we can not be together. and already We were making ready ourselves to get married this year and I was very happy and absolutely ready to marry him. this breakup started when he went a little far from the city where I live, a year before. He found a good job out there. And he promised me to come back in one or two years. In the mean time, I found a job around his place (we take it as a good opportunity for us to start living together) but the company I worked for resist to leave me since I am a responsible person in the company. They offered me a very nice salary increment with huge responsibility of work. Then I told to my boyfriend I preferred to stay where I live and work, since, he has not a plan to live there forever. He was very upset at the moment... and ignored me totally. I tried to contact him but I can’t. Following so much effort he sends me a message saying "our relationship is over". I never expected such a thing to happen, so I got sick. Even after so much begging he allow me to see him, but told me the same thing that it is over. I asked him the real reason. He said, you never listened to me, you never gave me credit, and you disrespected me…..and so on. I never noticed such a thing in our relationship before, so I got shocked and couldn’t say a word in front of him. For me our relationship was perfect. And I really love him. I want to be with him. I send so many letters saying I’m sorry, I tried to contact him but there is no reply. I did everything to attract him and live with him forever but nothing was going through. so I needed a help on how to get my lover back. I had the feelling that he still loves me, though he did not say a word. I needed help seriously. I thought it will never possible to get him back and be the happy couple again? so when I read testimonies about {DR.UNOKOSPELLSHRINE100@GMAIL.COM} I contacted him and he told me that my case is a simple one to solve, so after his consultation and casting of his spell my boyfriend emailed me telling me he was sorry for all that he did to me, that he is ready to marry me now, I was shocked, I never believed that Great Dr Unoko could make such thing to happen with his spell, today I am getting married to my boyfriend, and I will never forget this spell caster I will always talk about him anywhere I go Via number +2348103508204
Angelina Hocombe.

Jul 04, 2014
Awake but Asleep NEW
by: Scared2sleep

It Starts before i go To sleep . I feel what can only be explained as surges of low voltage electricity thru my body. then i here low vibration tones. i go from asleep to awake several times before losing consciousness. While unconscious i seam to know what is happening around me A movie playing my fiance snoring ect ect. i eventually fall into a dream state that lasts for around an hour. i become aware that i am asleep but completely lucid. i am able to let out moans and mumble the words help help help. i begin to try to move my legs shaking them kicking . i try and move my hands closing my fingers into a fist and open them back up. eventually i come out of the dream state and my eyes are open whats wierd is the fact my eyes are open or so i think they are i can never tell i also have the feeling of something in the room besides my children and wife. it is evil in nature . let me back up while in this state of awake but asleep. while moaning witch i think to be me screaming for help at least that is what i am trying to do i haft to take pauses to catch my breath. very hard to breath.... back to the feeling of someone or something else in the room while righting this i have anxiety and a sence of fear i have taking 2 xanax 0.5 mg and still feal shakey and unhinged . i feal that what ever is in the room is malicous in nature and is getting joy from my torment . i kno i will be told that this is nerotransmitters and nrem and rem malfunctions . i have been diagnosed with add adhd personality disorders an array of anxiety disorders.after regaining full motor functions and can get up i never want to go back to sleep afraid it will happen again tonight it happened twice within 2 hours i am so tired and exausted and scared to sleep. i also see 1 single shadow about 2 minutes after becoming full y awake "

Jul 11, 2014
SUCCESS STORY ON HOW I WAS ABLE TO CONCEIVE NEW
by: Zoe

Hey Ashley thanks for the assurance you gave about Dr.Odogbe of anoitedtemple@gmail.com you really make me believe in his pregnancy spell. i'm Zoe and i'm 38years old i want you to know that after reading your blog about Dr.Odogbe i decided to contact him to help me with the pregnancy spell and after he has cast the spell for me he assured me that i will conceive the first night i will have sex with my husband and that was true, after i slept with my husband that night i gave myself two week before i went for my check up and my result came out positive that i'm pregnant with the great joy in my heart i will thank Dr.Odogbe and also recommend him to others to seek his help and i know he will also help you out

Jul 11, 2014
SUCCESS STORY ON HOW I WAS ABLE TO CONCEIVE NEW
by: kayla




I am Kayla from USA, with so much joy in my heart i want to use this opportunity as a way of appreciation for what Dr Odobge whose contact details is Anoitedtemple@gmail.com render to me. Two years ago i contact Dr Odogbe to cast a spell for me that will make me pregnant i was really pleased when he agree to help me, he told me that once he finish casting the spell i will have to go to bed with my husband and that night i will take in immediately, so after the spell i really i went to bed with my husband that night as instructed, to my greatest surprise i became pregnant a week after when i went for a pregnancy test, the Doctor told me that i am pregnant that i am a week old pregnant. This was how i got pregnant and today i have two kids of my own all these happens with the help of Dr Odogbe of Anoitedtemple@gmail.com who GOD use to favored me.


Kayla

Jul 12, 2014
Thanks For All Of Your Hand Work On My Case. NEW
by: Joddie

Thanks for all of your hard work on my case and bringing Justin back in my life. I have never seen the results from a spell like the ones that I have seen from yours. You truly are the one person that I can count on in my life to be a friend. Mentioning friend, let me tell everyone reading my testimonial.. Dr. Grea of email: Re_unifyexlove@outlook.com is more than a friend, he is a person that takes care of your case. I have been to many different sites (Ashia, Egyptian Witch sites, and several others) and I have been put off to counselors and several other different people have handled my case, to no avail. When I approached Dr. Grea of email: Re_unifyexlove@outlook.com with my situation I was stunned at the personal service and attention to detail that he gave to my case. I will be back for more spells soon. Take care Dr. Grea of email: Re_unifyexlove@outlook.com and I will speak with you again soon.

Jul 14, 2014
aware but can,t wake NEW
by: Jeannine

Although I,ve had typical sleep paralysis, this repeating episode is different. I find myself out of my body, sometimes beginning by finding myself upsidedown. (I have chronic pain, yet never question why it,s absent and don,t even remember it.) My first thought is that I want to wake up-knowing that I must be asleep, and immediately go to the light switch. I guess I figure that turning on the light will wake me, never wondering about the fact that its location is seldom where it should be. As I turn on the lightswitch I feel sure that I am now awake. When it doesn,t work I get anxious after several trys, then I try forcing my eyes open, sometimes revealing a slit of brightness. I try to yell,sometimes into the face of someone I find. I,m scared one day I won,t wake at all. Help?

Jul 14, 2014
aware but can,t wake NEW
by: Jeannine

Although I,ve had typical sleep paralysis, this repeating episode is different. I find myself out of my body, sometimes beginning by finding myself upsidedown. (I have chronic pain, yet never question why it,s absent and don,t even remember it.) My first thought is that I want to wake up-knowing that I must be asleep, and immediately go to the light switch. I guess I figure that turning on the light will wake me, never wondering about the fact that its location is seldom where it should be. As I turn on the lightswitch I feel sure that I am now awake. When it doesn,t work I get anxious after several trys, then I try forcing my eyes open, sometimes revealing a slit of brightness. I try to yell,sometimes into the face of someone I find. I,m scared one day I won,t wake at all. Help?

Jul 14, 2014
aware but can,t wake NEW
by: Jeannine

Although I,ve had typical sleep paralysis, this repeating episode is different. I find myself out of my body, sometimes beginning by finding myself upsidedown. (I have chronic pain, yet never question why it,s absent and don,t even remember it.) My first thought is that I want to wake up-knowing that I must be asleep, and immediately go to the light switch. I guess I figure that turning on the light will wake me, never wondering about the fact that its location is seldom where it should be. As I turn on the lightswitch I feel sure that I am now awake. When it doesn,t work I get anxious after several trys, then I try forcing my eyes open, sometimes revealing a slit of brightness. I try to yell,sometimes into the face of someone I find. I,m scared one day I won,t wake at all. Help?

Jul 14, 2014
aware but can,t wake NEW
by: Jeannine

Although I,ve had typical sleep paralysis, this repeating episode is different. I find myself out of my body, sometimes beginning by finding myself upsidedown. (I have chronic pain, yet never question why it,s absent and don,t even remember it.) My first thought is that I want to wake up-knowing that I must be asleep, and immediately go to the light switch. I guess I figure that turning on the light will wake me, never wondering about the fact that its location is seldom where it should be. As I turn on the lightswitch I feel sure that I am now awake. When it doesn,t work I get anxious after several trys, then I try forcing my eyes open, sometimes revealing a slit of brightness. I try to yell,sometimes into the face of someone I find. I,m scared one day I won,t wake at all.

Jul 14, 2014
aware but can,t wake NEW
by: Jeannine

Although I,ve had typical sleep paralysis, this repeating episode is different. I find myself out of my body, sometimes beginning by finding myself upsidedown. (I have chronic pain, yet never question why it,s absent and don,t even remember it.) My first thought is that I want to wake up-knowing that I must be asleep, and immediately go to the light switch. I guess I figure that turning on the light will wake me, never wondering about the fact that its location is seldom where it should be. As I turn on the lightswitch I feel sure that I am now awake. When it doesn,t work I get anxious after several trys, then I try forcing my eyes open, sometimes revealing a slit of brightness. I try to yell,sometimes into the face of someone I find. I,m scared one day I won,t wake at all.

Jul 15, 2014
This may or may not help. NEW
by: Anonymous

I had this happen to me when I would take Adderall during school to study. The worst time I was hanging halfway off my bed.. I was trying to knock on my bedframe to try to get someone to help me before I fell onto my neck.. that was a little scary, but I have not had it happen since I stopped taking Adderall or Ritalin. For the record, I was prescribed neither of these drugs.

Jul 16, 2014
Feel Unable to Move/ Insane Amount of Pressure? NEW
by: FFP

as weird as it is to tell you this, the reason why we have dreams like this is because of how we live in sin. the insane amounts of pressure or being unable to move in a dream is your spirit body under attack. The best way to describe it is in the movie the exorcism of Emily Rose. remember the scene of her on the bed? it's the same thing in your dreams. you don't have to believe me. you can do your own research. no amount of medication or talking about it will help. if you have a dream like that pray to God our Father. that is what hell will be like. except it will be never ending. and the amount of fear you feel will be 1000 times greater. all you need is a good player. as God says, "try me." Our Father is the perfect Healer. give him a try.

Jul 16, 2014
Feel Unable to Move/ Insane Amount of Pressure? NEW
by: FFP

as weird as it is to tell you this, the reason why we have dreams like this is because of how we live in sin. the insane amounts of pressure or being unable to move in a dream is your spirit body under attack. The best way to describe it is in the movie the exorcism of Emily Rose. remember the scene of her on the bed? it's the same thing in your dreams. you don't have to believe me. you can do your own research. no amount of medication or talking about it will help. if you have a dream like that pray to God our Father. that is what hell will be like. except it will be never ending. and the amount of fear you feel will be 1000 times greater. all you need is a good player. as God says, "try me." Our Father is the perfect Healer. give him a try.

Jul 18, 2014
Tornado Dream but when I wake up everything is blury NEW
by: Amie

I'm 12 years old, and I have had tornado dreams. So far I have been having them since I was 9. I just had one last night.

I was walking in a town and I saw a huge storm cloud. I ran out of town for miles and Miles's and found a low wooden bridge (one that looked like it was out of a video game for Red Dead Redemption). I hid under the bridge, as a tornado passed over the bridge, then came right beside me. I couldn't move, I was terrified. Then the tornado disappeared. The storm cloud went over to the town. All of a sudden I was infront of a cabin. I walked through the door, and sat in a chair.ten at Least 50-70 people showed up in the cabin all at once. I play with the little kids. I walk outside into the garden. I play with the dirt. I see another storm cloud. I try to run inside. I'm running but I can't move. Something is pulling me back. I finally get inside. I hide in a corner and I try talking. I can't talk. Then I usually wake up, and I can barely breath so I'm gasping for air and everything I see is blury. This dream has happened 5-6 times a year since I was 9.


Then there was another time that happened a few weeks ago. I was in a big yard with wire fences. I hide in one of the shacks with my mom and hear screeching tornadoes almost like the are laughing at us. They are going at break neck speeds. I run with my mom. My mom disapears somewhere. I can't talk or yell. I start to cry but no sound comes out. One tornado stops in front of me and says "run". I run and I trip hearing the tornado laughing at me. When its about to kill me, I wake up. I've only had this dream once.

I have been abused from when I was 4-9. That Is now out Of the problem. He isn't anywhere near me. I'm a province away from him.

I'm scared to fall Asleep. I've had mute dreams where I'm in front of a store. I try to talk move scream and yell. I can't. People are moving and talking al around me and they don't hear me. Then I wake up. I'm shaking when I wake up. In scared of everything so I throw my head around looking at everything to see if it can hurt me In any way.

I'm scared to go to sleep. I may have depression, anxiety, ednos, a form of a eating problem, and some other diseases.

Click here to add your own comments

Join in and write your own page! It's easy to do. How? Simply click here to return to Sleep Paralysis Stories.




Enjoy this page? Please help us pay it forward to others who would find it valuable by Liking, Sharing, Tweeting, Stumbling, and/or Voting below.

About This Site

Welcome! This site is continuously being created by students of Dr. William C. Dement's Sleep And Dreams course at Stanford University.

We made this site as a call to action for people all over the world to live healthier, happier, safer, and more productive lives by learning about their own sleep. We have faith that reading the information provided on this site will motivate you to be smart about your sleep deprivation and strategic about your alertness in order to live life to your fullest, most energetic potential.

In fact, we challenge you to do so! What do you say, are you up for the challenge?


A Note On Visitor-Submitted Questions:

Publishing sleep stories and questions from our visitors is meant to create a forum for open and proactive dialogue about an extremely important portion of our lives (one that occupies 1/3 of it and affects the other 2/3) that isn't talked about enough. It is not meant to substitute a trip to the doctor or the advice of a specialist. It's good to talk; it is not good to avoid consulting someone who's profession it is to help you with this kind of stuff.

If you are in any way concerned about your sleep health, don't wait for an answer on here, and don't necessarily rely on them. See a sleep specialist in your area as soon as possible.

More Questions:

Ask | Answer

The Stanford Sleep Book

Stanford Sleep Book Picture

Dr. Dement's pioneering textbook has been the core text for Sleep and Dreams since 1980, but it has just recently been made available to the wider public for the first time.

In it you'll find a more detailed account of the most important things you need to know about sleep, alertness, dreams, and sleep disorders. Studies, statistics, plus plenty of Dr. Dement's classic anecdotes painting the history of sleep medicine.

Preface | Intro | Contents | Get A Copy

More Sleep Resources

The Zeo

A revolution in personal sleep tracking, the Zeo is a wireless headband that transmits your brainwaves in realtime to a dock (pictured here) or your smartphone. The result? You can wake up and see exactly what stages of sleep you were in during the night! Unprecedented personalized sleep knowledge.

Sleep Paralysis: A Dreamer's Guide

Sleep Paralysis Treatment Book

Ever woken up paralyzed? A surprising number of us have, believe it or not. But few know the actual causes of this phenomenon, and fewer still how to exert control over it. Dream researcher and sleep paralysis expert Ryan Hurd shares breakthrough insights into how to do just that.

How This Site Was Made

In 2007 I discovered a guide to website building that would change my life. After learning from it diligently, it would eventually empower me to help Dr. Dement take his life's mission of spreading education about sleep health to the online world. Now, several years later, this site reaches over 100,000 visitors per month and counting.

The results are due in large part to the methods taught in that guide, and they are replicable for others who have knowledge of a subject they would like to share with the masses. I've detailed some of my journey here for those who might be interested.

Important Disclaimer

Please Note:

The information found on this page and throughout this site is intended for general information purposes only. While it may prove useful and empowering, it is NOT intended as a substitute for the expertise and judgments of healthcare practitioners.

For more info, see our
Terms of Use.